Tumgik
#and we drove to the lookout and he pulled down the seats and we sat in the boot and talked
squishied · 5 months
Text
i really have met the most incredible person. no one has ever made me feel this way. to feel so cared about and loved and listened to, every single day… for somebody to go out of their way, every single day, just for you, just because they care, just because they want you to feel better… to have so much faith in me, endlessly… i feel so lucky. i feel so honoured that i got to have him. anyone would be so, SO lucky to have him… but i got him. he chose me.
#he took me on a long drive today because i was very sad#he had a really tiring day at work; he has a very tough manual labour job and isn’t treated very kindly there#but i asked him to come over and he did#we sat in my room and i didn’t say much; i felt a little emotionally comatose; he came in and i’d been crying all day#he said i looked cute with the mascara under my eyes and he kissed my face and said silly stupid things to try and make me laugh#he asked if i wanted to spend the night at his and i would’ve if i didn’t have my cat to take care of#so we went on a drive and he let me play my favourite album; he always lets me pick the music#and we drove to the lookout and he pulled down the seats and we sat in the boot and talked#he listened to me talk about why i was so sad… it was really really deep heavy things#and then we just talked about everything and nothing for a long while. then he took me home#he’s so beautiful#he’s like a real life teddy bear. he’s so smart and so kind. hes so strong and beautifully protective of me… i feel so safe#he messaged me afterwards and told me how excited he is to see where our relationship goes… for more silly conversations and deep talks#sitting in the backseat of his car; drunken chaos and new adventures#he told me he wants me to meet his parents and he’s so excited for me to go to the taylor swift concert and he’ll watch every single video#i feel so happy and so lucky#anybody would be so lucky to have him#but i got him#he’s MY boyfriend. he picked me. over all the beautiful women he picked me#i couldn’t ask for a better partner. he’s so beautiful. he’s not perfect but at the same time he is#maybe he’s just perfect for me#puppietalk
1 note · View note
techypen · 1 year
Note
Hii can I please request carsick Jake on a road trip w his gf 👀💜
⇢ ˗ˏˋ Jake x Girlfriend - Carsick ࿐ྂ
You and Jake have been dating for a few months now, and it's been a blast. You've gone on dates, traveled to different places, caught up on shows together, and overall, have had a great time getting to know each other.
Today, Jake had invited you on a road trip to go visit his grandparents in the countryside. It's about a three-hour drive from the city, so Jake insisted on driving, and you were more than happy to keep him company.
You were just a few minutes into the trip when Jake started feeling uneasy. His voice sounded shaky, and he was gripping the steering wheel tightly.
"Are you okay, Jake?" you asked, concern etched on your face.
"I'm good," he said, clearing his throat. "It's just that I get car sick sometimes."
You frowned. "Should I drive instead?"
"No, it's fine. I can push through it," Jake said, determined to drive.
But as the minutes ticked by, Jake's condition seemed to get worse. He was sweating profusely, and his hands were shaking. He pulled over to the side of the road and leaned his head against the seat for a moment.
You climbed out of the car and walked over to Jake's side. "Are you sure you don't want me to drive?"
"Yeah, I'm sure," he said with a wry smile. "But can we take a break for a bit?"
You nodded, not wanting to push him. You walked down the road and found a bench to sit on, and Jake joined you a few moments later, a look of embarrassment on his face.
"I'm sorry for ruining our trip," he said, looking down at his hands.
"Don't be silly," you said, offering him a reassuring smile. "I'm just worried about you. Do you want me to do something to help?"
Jake was grateful for your understanding. He closed his eyes for a minute and took a deep breath. "You know what always helps me?" he said, opening his eyes. "Smoothies."
You raised an eyebrow. "Smoothies?"
"Yeah," he said, laughing. "I know it sounds weird, but they really help me when I'm feeling sick."
You grinned up at him, your heart swelling with affection for your caring and cute boyfriend. "Then let's go find a smoothie shop."
The two of you drove around the small town, on the lookout for a smoothie shop. After a few minutes, you found it, and Jake ordered a strawberry and banana smoothie. You ordered one for yourself as well, and the two of you sat outside in the sun, sipping your cold drinks.
As the minutes ticked by, Jake's condition seemed to improve. He was laughing and joking with you, and the smile on his face made the whole ordeal worth it.
"I'm sorry you had to go through that," he said, reaching across the table to take your hand.
"Don't be silly," you said, squeezing his hand. "I'm just glad you're feeling better. And I'm grateful that I got to spend this time with you, no matter what."
Jake smiled at you, and you knew that you were exactly where you belonged: by his side.
38 notes · View notes
toppersbitch · 3 years
Text
Naughty / Topper x Reader
Tumblr media
18+ Minors DNI
Summary: Your picnic with Topper gets rained out, but you two can still have fun in the car;) Word Count: 3k Warnings: food, eating(ofc you can always skip to the good stuff;), alcohol, choking, hickeys, nipple play, spit, degradation/praise, hair pulling, oral(fem and male receiving), edging, slight overstimulation, and unedited work
------------------------
You felt a drop of rain hit your cheek, then your chin, then your bare shoulder, and then your leg. You were on a picnic with Topper. The various fruits, cheeses, and crackers spread on a large tray. His hand was on your thigh, with your hand on top.
“Did you feel that?” he asked, turning to look at you, his mouth full from the bite he just took. You nodded as you took another bite, the raindrops landed in various places, slowly.
“Do you want to pack up now?” he was now washing down the food with wine he stole from his parent’s cellar.
“No, let’s just stay a little while more, we can watch it come in” you nodded, you turned your head to look out across your view.
You were sat on the country club lawn. It was empty, mentions of a storm meant no golfers and no outside bar. You and Topper had the entire lawn to yourselves.
“Okay,” he nodded, continuing to stuff his face.
You sat watching the storm move in, the slow steady raindrops drops becoming more fast and frantic. Suddenly it began to pour, you becoming instantly soaked, your styled hair becoming soggy, and your clothes becoming baggy.
“Let’s get going,” Topper standing quickly, bending down to put the lunch back in the cooler bag. He reached out his hand for you to grab, you did so pulling yourself against the weight of him. He handed you the cooler bag and started to fold the blanket. You both ran, already soaked up the steps of the clubhouse. Topper pushed open the door and shoving you through, you slowed to a walk when inside. “Crazy kids,” an old man server shook his head as he watched the two of you track wet footprints through the hallway. You two exited out onto the porch, the rain was coming down hard. “On the count of three,” you said squeezing his hand, “One-” he squeezed your hand back, “Two,” you hugged the bag into your side, “Three,” you both launched off of the top shallow step, he fumbled to get the keys and unlock his Jeep. “Why didn’t you do that earlier?” You shouted, almost halfway to the car.
“I don’t know,” he yelled back, you saw the red lights flash, signaling it was open. You both split to either side of the car hurrying to jump. Both doors slammed shut and you turned to look at each other, out of breath.
You breathed heavily as the car engine started up. You laughed watching him shake his head like a dog. Water flicked everywhere. You half shielded your face from it, Topper laughed trying to move your hands away.
He pulled you in for a quick kiss, you smiled into it. “We’re getting your seats all wet,” You frowned at him pulling back, “Your mother is going to be upset,” Your hands moved to both cheeks, wiping the drops from his cheeks.
“Probably but who cares,” he said pulling the cooler bag to the front. He took out the wine bottle, removing the cork. He took a swig.
“Where to now princess?” he handed the bottle to you, you took a long sip while shrugging. “Not it,” he shouted putting his finger to his nose,” you playfully punched his arm.
Your brain began racking every place on the island, both of your houses out of the question. You thought of all the places you could watch the rain, and it hit you. The looks out being the only to come to mind. It was a large pull-off, specifically taken over by Tourons.
“The lookout,” you say, smiling at him.
“Whatever you say princess,” He handed you the wine bottle and drove quickly towards it. Luckily to your delight, any and all Tourons had moved onto indoor activities.
He parked the car and turning off the ignition. He took the wine bottle from your hand taking a long and big gulp. His head hit the headrest and his hand landed back on your thigh.
You looked in the visor mirror, your mascara had been smeared and it was running down your cheeks.
“It’s almost all gone,” he said pushing it towards you, “It’s still half full Top,” you took it taking two sips.
His eyes were on you, staring intently, his hand on your thigh tightening. You smiled at him, handing him the bottle. He took it swiftly, “Open your mouth,” he took a swig but held the red liquid in his mouth. “Why?” you asked, he widened his eyes and moving his head forward. Hinting to do what he said.
You opened your mouth, his hand moved to grab your jaw. He pushed your head back and moved his to hover. He lined his mouth up and let the red liquid fall into your mouth. You swallowed and he pulled your mouth down to kiss.
His grip on your jaw moving down to your neck pressing slightly, his tongue swirling around yours. He messily set the wine in the middle compartment. His kiss harshened, his now free and needy hand grabbed your thighs, pinching and kneading.
Your hand grabbed the back of his neck, pulling the hairs. Your other hand finding its way up the hem of his shirt and to his chest.
His left hand moved up your shirt, pinching at your stomach and then cupping your breast, kneading it. You moaned at the pressure, your mouth opening. Topper pulled back and smirked, “What a naughty girl,” his hand gave one last squeeze to your throat before leaving, his mouth attaching, sucking, and lightly biting.
Your head tilted back, your mouth parting slightly. His mouth moved around hungrily, bright red and purple marks appearing. His legs moved over the console one at a time, the bottle of wine nearly toppling. His hand removed itself from your thigh, quickly catching the bottle. He took and few sips and then held the bottle to your mouth, “Drink,” he demanded tilting it. You allowed the liquid in until he pulled it back, he took the last sip and tossed it to the backseat.
He was straddling you, looking down hungrily. He pulled your shirt off, his hands pushing their way between your back and the seat. His hands fumbled around until the clasp opened. You felt the release as he pulled it off, your breasts falling out of the cups. He stared down at them grinning.
“You’re so fucking pretty baby,” his eyes scanned your body up and down.
He moved his head down taking one breast in his left hand and the other in his mouth. His tongue circled around the bud and till finally, he flicked his tongue over it. He lightly bit the bud, sending chills throughout your body. You let out small whimpers, his hand left your breast, moving up your neck and jaw, keeping contact. His thumb rubbed against your bottom lip and then entering your mouth. You sucked on it, applying slight pressure with your teeth.
Your hands played with his shirt until he caught on, he pulled back, watching you let his thumb leave your mouth. Your eyes are big, and staring right at his. His hand gripped the headrest behind you. You pulled the shirt up and he aided in pulling it over his head. Your hand touched his abs, he moved back down to kiss you. His tongue was hungrier than before, the pressure of it all forcing your head back.
You slid your hand down to his pants, undoing the belt quickly. You pulled them down, the bulge pressing against the tight boxers. You palmed it teasing him, he let out a short moan. He grabbed your wrists, “Don’t.”
Topper hated being teased, he hated not feeling instant release. You stared up at him menacingly as he let go of your wrist. You pulled down his boxers, his large member swinging up. It was red and throbbing. You looked up at him, his eyes watching intently for your next move. You reached out and took his balls in your hand, you massaged them as you licked from the tip to the base. His hand gripped the headrest once again, his fingers digging in.
You swirled your tongue around the tip, keeping your gaze locked with his. You moved your hand to the base and continued to swirl, lick up and down and stop.
“Stop being a fucking tease,” he grabbed your wet hair in his hand, he pushed your head harshly so that you had all of him in your mouth. You gagged and closed your eyes tightly.  He pulled your head back, only the tip in your mouth. He pulled it out, you built up spit, and placed it on the member.
“What a good little slut,” you took him all in your mouth, the spit spreading to the base. Your hand grabbed it and slowly pumped as your mouth bobbed, your tongue never stopping swirling. His hand gripped together on your hair, pushed your head farther each time. You removed your hand and let his entire shaft enter your mouth, you gagged and your eyes brimmed with tears. You looked up to meet his gaze yet again. Relaxing your throat more. He began to take charge, staring down at you, your mascara already running, hair pulled tightly in his hands, eyes staring up at him, and the humming sound you made. Oh god, the humming sound you made, it felt electricity was running through his body every time.
It sent vibrations throughout his dick, his headed throwing back and moans escaping. You continued humming as his pace quickened, hitting the back of your throat rapidly. You felt him twitch, and one last loud moan escaped before he pulled out. He reached down squeezing your cheeks together, wanting to see his load in your mouth.
“Swallow,” he said letting go of your face, he watched as you swallowed and then stuck your tongue out to show. “Good girl,” he said taking his hand to your cheek and rubbing his thumb.
He leaned down, his head closer to your stomach. He reached a pressed the buttons leaning and scooting the seat back at the same time. He got to his knees, his head right in front of your heat. He slowly slid off your shorts. One of his hands staying close to your wetness. He placed a hand on each thigh, pressing them open.
He put his thumb to your clit, your panties keeping the skin separated.
“So wet for me princess,” he moved down leaving wet, hot kisses on your thighs. His hands toyed with you through your underwear. Circling your clit so lightly you barely felt it. You pushed your hips forward hoping for more pressure. Topper moved his hand away.
“Uh uh,” he hummed, “I’m in charge,” he moved up looking to meet your gaze. He took your underwear in his hands and slid them off slowly, his eyes staring right at your cunt. He took in the redness of it, the wetness seeping out creating a shiny look. He ran a finger up your slit, you whined.
He held his finger up, seeing how wet you were, “God what a little slut you are, do you want me to touch you baby?” he questioned, you watched him moved back down, eyes still locked on yours, you hummed a yes and his smirk grew bigger.
He stuck out his tongue, it met with your clit, applying a second of pressure before moving down and letting it slowly enter your slit, then moving his tongue up and down. The sensation making a whimper escape your mouth. He lapped at your wetness, only teasing you.
Then he applied pressure to your clit again, this time sucking, erupting your stomach with a hollow feeling. He pulled back watching as his finger entered you. He pumped a few times watching you writhe for more. He added a second, and placed his mouth back on your clit, sucking a flicking. He pumped his fingers quickly bringing you to the edge. Your hand gripped his hair pulling as he made your stomach turn to knots.
“Don’t cum yet,” he said, his breath cold against your warm and throbbing pussy. You whined in protest, his fingers pumping fast, he stopped as your body began to tense.
You whined one again in protest, “Topper,” he pulled back watching your eyes close in disappointment. “Don’t tease me next time,” his hands were kneading your thighs, making you grind towards him.
“Please Top, please,” your puppy dog eyes meeting his. It was hard to say no to his princess. He gave in, quickly inserting three fingers into your pink pussy all at once. He slowly moved up your body to your breasts, taking one again in his mouth, he sucked and kissed all while pumping his fingers in and out.
You moved one hand down to your clit, rubbing small fast circles, trying to bring more release. Topper began to pump harder, he had found your g-spot. The pressure built in your stomach, the circles around your clit became sloppy. Topper closed his teeth around your nipple, sending you over the edge.
You moaned out, Topper released your nipple and moved back to watch your face. He looked down to see your hand and his so close, it angered him. He slapped your hand away.
“Naughty little whore can’t wait,” he sucked the juices off your fingers. You grinned as he grabbed a package out of the console, he opened it and then rolled the condom down his shaft. He hovered over you once again. He rested his head into the crook of your neck, his head angled down to watch as he lined himself up to your entrance.
He slowly pushed in, your hands gripping for anything they could, one squeezing the door handle and the other the headrest behind you.  His hands gripped your sides, squeezing. He pulled back and entered again. You felt his length fill you, you bit at his shoulder. His pace stayed slow and steady, teasing you.
“Please Top, faster,” you whispered, your hot breath creeping around his ear. His pace didn’t increase, it became even slower. “To-” he jerked his head up and a hand to hold your throat, “Whose in charge,” he asked, squeezing to restrict your airways slightly.
“You are,” you said hoping it would increase his speed, “Now please Topper, please,” you begged through a choked voice. His hand removed itself and made its way down to your clit, his thumb pressing harshly on it, making you jolt.
“Good girl, don’t cum until I say so,” you hummed in response. He sped up, roughly, ramming into you. Your body moved every time, his thumb rubbed slow agonizing circles.
The knot in your stomach began to form again, you whined and moan under his body. His thumb sped up now, his thrusts going deeper.
“C-can I cum?” you questioned, so close it was hard to speak. “No,” he said, his thrust became rougher, if that was possible. You felt your legs begin to tense and shake, you couldn’t hold it much longer.
Topper threw his head bad, you felt him twitch inside you, he let out a loud moan. The look of pure euphoria almost made you release.
“Cum! Right now,” he yelled, his thumb moving as fast as it could. The feeling of pure electricity took over your body, your legs shaking, you let out a scream of excitement. His thumb kept moving as his dick held still inside you.
“Top,” you whined, in between moans. He kept moving his thumb, making your body to jolt frequently. You tried to move back, but the seat was in your way. He smirked as he kept going, whimpers escaping your mouth. It was bringing you to a third orgasm, and quickly.
Your stomached clenched and knotted again and finally you released.
“F-fuccck,” you screamed reaching down grabbing for his hand to stop. To your pleasure it did.
He chuckled, “You’re so pretty when you cum princess,” he said, he pulled his dick out slowly, the sensation making you clench again. He pulled up his boxers and slumped back into his seat. He looked over to you tiredly.
“It’s still raining,” he said, you giggled, “Duh silly, it’ll probably rain all week,” you said, he smiled at you and you smiled back. You move your chair back to its original place, reaching down for your clothes. You slowly and tiredly dressed, Topper, doing the same.
“We should probably head back soon,” he said starting the car, it was nearly dinner time.
“My place? My dad’s making steaks,” Topper said, his hand landing on yours rubbing. You nodded laying your head back. Topper climbed over the backseat to reach his shirt, “Ah fuck the wine spilled,” you turned to look, “maybe we should go to the carwash place first, at least get the smell out,” he sat back in the front seat.
“Whatever you need to do,” Luckily the seats were black, the wine did nothing but make the dark color richer. He put the car in reverse and pulled away from the lookout.
The carwash place was nearly empty, one worker sat dozing off in the front office, “Hey man can you just give the seats a quick clean?” Topper asked, inserting the credit card into the reader. You both went to take a seat, Topper’s hair was mostly dry, yours was still sopping wet. He held your hand as the both of you sat waiting, he leaned into a whisper.
" You look so pretty when you cum,” his hot breath against your ear, “I hope I can make it happen again.”
The door to the garage swung open and Topper pulled back quickly, “It’s all done,” said the guy walking in and throwing the keys back to Topper, “Hey thanks man,” he caught the keys pulled you to your feet. You felt frazzled by his comments.
He opened your door for you and then proceed to walk around and hop in. His hand found its way to your thigh again, higher up, almost touching your heat.
“Naughty girl, ready for me again!” he questioned, he could feel the warmth and heartbeat that your cunt was giving off.
“I can’t wait till after dinner,” he said squeezing your thigh harshly.
------------------------ This is my first smut, hopefully not cringey. Lowkey felt award writing it and I really hope my friends don’t somehow find this…. I would die of embarrassment! Anyways hope you enjoy!!
Okay question? Why does Topper stuff never do well? Makes me so sad, Topper deserves so much better haha
Here is my masterlist <3
462 notes · View notes
fanficimagery · 3 years
Text
The Witch’s Companion
Imagine settling down in La Push and instantly hitting it off with a group of locals. You have an instant connection with Sam Uley and though you know exactly what the connection is, you find that you would rather have Sam tell you what it is. Only he has trouble finding a way and you find it rather amusing since you already know all about the supernatural realm. After all, you are a part of it.
Tumblr media
Words: 6.3K Author’s Note: This is so bad, but I didn’t wanna trash it. I needed something to post. My apologies.
Since coming into your magic, you've always felt like something was missing. No matter how much you studied or how much progress you made in mastering your abilities, you always felt incomplete. You stayed home long enough to complete your high school education and then worked a few years to earn some cash before deciding to take a chance out in the real world on your own.
Fortunately for you, however, your family knew you'd be leaving the coven and they were more than prepared to send you on your way with funds they had saved up over the years themselves. It was a tearful goodbye, but as soon as you were on the road you felt it in every fiber of your being that you were making the right choice.
You drove for hours on end, not content enough to stop until the moon was high in the sky, and then found the least skeezy motel you could find to stay the night in. Then after paying for the night and putting a sigil of protection on your truck so no one could peek through the windows or break a window without setting off a blaring alarm, you showered and prepared for bed. But as you laid in bed, you tossed and turned as your brain wouldn't shut off. So instead of counting sheep, you got back up and dug out some of your supplies from the bag you kept close to you at all times.
As you sat on the floor with your legs crossed beneath you and a map spread out in front of you, you lit four white candles and placed one on each corner of the map. You took a white crystal on a chain and let it pool in your hand before closing your eyes, then holding the crystal against your chest. With nothing but good intentions and the hope of finding that missing part of you, you rubbed the crystal over your heart before grabbing the chain and letting the crystal hang over the map. And then with your eyes still closed, you twirled the crystal over the map before holding your hand still and letting spirits guide the crystal so you have an inkling of where to drive next.
Minutes passed and when you felt the chain still in your hand, you opened your eyes and found the tip of the crystal pointing towards the North-West portion of the map. So with somewhat of a destination in mind, you packed your belongings and was finally able to fall asleep.
Over the next few days you drove and drove, stopping for bathroom breaks, food and rest when necessary. When you hit the west coast and then started driving north, you were skeptical about where the crystal had really been pointing. But then you get to Forks, Washington and something just feels different. It doesn't feel right, but it's damn near close and you decide to drive around some more.
It isn't until you drive onto the reservation in La Push that it feels like you can properly breathe for the first time ever and you nearly cry tears of relief. But before you can start making plans of settling down, you know there are some things that must be addressed. Because growing up in a coven and learning of every supernatural creature you could, you know La Push is home to the legends of spirit warriors. And behind every legend is truth. So in order to be on good terms with the locals and the elders of the tribe, you know you must ask permission to stay on their lands.
The elders, surprisingly, needed no convincing. They were wary of a witch's presence at first, but after explaining everything to them they seemed to perk up with interest. More than a couple of the elders had twinkling eyes when you spoke of feeling as if a part of you was missing and that you only felt at complete ease once you crossed their borders. They even gave you a few suggestions on available houses in the area and you took your leave after asking them to keep your heritage a secret. You wanted to meet people on your own time and not have anyone seek you out because of what you could do. They completely understood and wished you well.
So a couple weeks later, here you are staring up at your very own two bedroom house. You had some cash put away for this exact occasion, but really it was the elders of La Push who were such a tremendous help in helping you purchase the place. The house itself was practically surrounded by trees and far enough away from any neighbors which granted you all the privacy you needed. So in other words, it was perfect.
You still need furniture and appliances to fill the house, so you've given yourself a time limit of about a week to get everything you need because that's as long as you're willing to stay in a small motel down in Forks. You've already ordered a basic refrigerator and stove, and they're to be delivered in a couple days time. You're still on the lookout for beds and couches, but nothing's caught your eye, so for now you've come to the house prepared with cleaning supplies.
The inside of the house is in pretty great condition, the only thing you really have to do is give it a good dusting, wipe down, and mopping. So after opening up all the windows, you walked around the house with a duster on an extendable arm made sure to dust every corner, nook and cranny of the room. You Windex every glass surface you can before sweeping the floors and then fill up a mop bucket to get started on the floors.
Afterwards, as the floors finish drying, you sit on the porch with a sandwich and Gatorade you had packed into a small ice chest. When you're a little more halfway through, two trucks rumble down the path to your house and you set aside your food in order to stand up and greet them.
Tribal Elder Harry Clearwater is easily recognizable, as is his beautiful wife Sue who is sitting in the passenger seat across from him. The two boys in the truck behind them, however, are new.
Stepping off the porch and meeting your guests halfway, you greet them all with a smile. Sue is the only one to receive a hug whereas Harry offers a handshake. "Hello, Harry. What brings you down here?"
The older man chuckles. "Just wanted to see how you were settling in and introduce you to a few of the young ones."
You finally meet the gazes of the boys behind Harry, taking note of the tribal tattoos on their upper biceps that they're showing off thanks to their sleeveless shirts. Both are wearing cargo shirts and have bare feet which you hardly bat an eye at. "Hello." You wave at them, smiling softly.
"Hey," the slightly shorter of the two smirks, leaning forward and offering his hand, "I'm Paul."
As you grasp his hand, his warmth sends shivers down your spine. "Y/N. It's nice to meet you."
Paul shakes your hand a little longer than normal and you find yourself fighting back a laugh. "Paul, would you let her go? She's clearly not interested." His friend clamps a hand on his shoulder, pulling him back briefly before thrusting his own hand forward. "I'm Jared."
"Hi."
After greeting the two boys, you give a very amused Harry and Sue your attention once more. "So thanks for checking in. I'm just cleaning out the house right now. Getting it ready for deliveries."
"Oh?" Sue perks up. "What did you find?"
"Just a refrigerator and stove for now," you say with a small shrug and sheepish laugh. "I rather have the cabinets and refrigerator stocked with food rather than worry about comfortable bedding. If push comes to shove, I'll happily camp out on an air mattress while I find a decent bed."
Harry chuckles. "I figured you'd be having trouble finding some decent furniture, so I went ahead and went through our storage. Come on," he gestures for you to follow. "Come take a look."
"What?" You stare, wide-eyed, and Sue chuckles before nudging you to follow. You do, with the boys chuckling at your surprise, and you find a wooden bed frame laying in the bed of Harry's truck.
"It's a bit old," Harry then admits, "but it's still very sturdy. It was wasting away in our storage, so I figured it could go to a good home."
"Are- are you sure?"
"Of course," Sue assures you. "We also have a couch and a recliner if you're interested. They're still in really good condition."
"Well yeah! If you say it's in good condition and are willing to get rid of them, I'll happily take them off your hands."
"Excellent. Boys!" Harry catches Jared and Paul's attention. "Go back to my house and have Leah show you to the storage. She'll know what couch and recliner we want to get rid of."
"You got it, Harry."
Jared nods at Harry to let him know he's on it and Paul spares you one last lingering leer which prompts you to laugh and shake your head at him. Then turning to Sue, you ask, "So what do I owe you?"
But Sue is quick to wave you off. "Don't worry about it. Consider this as our house warming present. And," she's quick to cut you off when you open your mouth to retort, "if you feel like you owe us something, then all I ask is that you stop by the health clinic once you're truly settled in. You have a very healing nature about you and I'm sure you'd be a great help to our little community."
Catching her drift, you can't help but chuckle. "Sure thing, Sue."
With nothing else to be said, Harry and Sue help you unload the bed frame and carry it into your house and into the appropriate room. Fortunately Harry has a bag of tools in his truck and instructs you what screws go where since you were more capable of getting down on the floor than he was. Paul and Jared get back right before you finish putting together the frame, so Sue walks out to go instruct them to bring the furniture in.
Afterwards, as you and Harry join everyone in the living room, you smile kindly around at the occupants. "Boys, thanks for bringing the heavy stuff in."
"Don't even worry about it," Jared says. "If Sue and Harry are already this attached, I have a feeling you're good people."
Before Paul can comment, there's a bone chilling howl ripping through the air. It's not too close to the house, but it doesn't stop the boys from awkwardly chuckling afterwards and assuring you the wolves around the reservation are completely harmless. You keep a faint smile in place, nodding along, and force down your amusement at their hasty retreat.
Turning to Sue and Harry, you laugh. "They don't have a subtle bone in their body."
"No they do not," she muses.
A comfortable silence follows the three of you out onto the porch, watching as Paul and Jared drive away in a hurry. Seconds pass before Harry makes it clear they should get going too.
As you follow them to their truck, you say, "Thanks again for the furniture. If I head out now I can probably find a box spring and mattress, and actually sleep in my own house tonight."
Sue smiles. "I'm glad we could be of some help. If you need anything," she then reaches into her pocket, pulling out a small white card, "here's my number. Don't hesitate to call."
You take the card and glance at the number before pocketing it. "I won't. Thank you."
The married couple climb into the truck and as soon as they're settled and the engine rumbles to life, Harry leans out his window. "Don't take too long to let the boys in on your secret. I have a feeling you'll be seeing them more often than not now that two of them know where you live."
"How many are there?"
"Three as of right now," Harry says, "but we're keeping an eye on a few others."
"This pack keeps growing and the vampires will be too scared to step anywhere near La Push."
Harry chuckles. "That's fine by me."
With nothing else to be said and the Clearwater's wanting you to get everything you need before the stores shut down, they bid you farewell and take their leave. Then after making sure you shut all the windows to your house and lock up, you hop in your truck and drive to the city in hopes of getting a box spring and mattress to fit your new bed.
Tumblr media
Over the next few days, you get settled in and you've never felt more at peace. Even your magic seems to meshing better than ever within you and your coven back home couldn't have been more happier for you.
You've kept your promise to Sue, mixing concoctions that were easily added into lotions for aching joints and grinding powered mixtures that could be added to water that acted as a mild pain reliever. The reservation's clinic was mostly used by the elderly and you were glad you could offer them relief for their aching bones.
You've also run into Paul and Jared a handful of times, mostly at the grocery store and once when you had gone to the beach for the day. They had been leaving when you were just getting there and Paul had introduced you to his new girlfriend, but the way he couldn't take his eyes off her let you know it was something so much more. Jared kept trying to introduce you to his other friend, but apparently you and this so-called Sam just kept missing each other.
And it isn't until one drizzly day that you finally meet him.
You sleep in a little later than usual, the overcast sky and drizzling rain keeping you in a sleepy state. Then when you feel like you've laid in long enough, you get up and take the warmest shower you can before dressing cozy and curling up on your couch. Nothing on TV seems to catch your attention, so you turn it off and head into your kitchen. You're not particularly hungry, but you find yourself wanting to make something. So opening up your pantry, you find that you have all the ingredients you need to bake to your heart's content.
With your hair twisted up into a bun and the sleeves of your sweater pushed up to your elbows, you're mixing together the second batch of muffins as the first batch cools next to a peach cobbler. You've been in the baking zone, listening to the distant rumbling thunder, that when there's knocking on your front door it startles you into letting loose a yelp.
There's a bark of laughter before you hear the door creaking open and Paul and Jared walk in, both shirtless and in cut-off jean shorts. A third walks in behind them, this one unfamiliar, but you keep your attention on the two you do know.
Huffing, you set aside the bowl and pick up a washcloth to clean off your hands as you walk around the kitchen counter. "If you catch a cold, I am not helping you. Only idiots would run around barefoot in this type of weather we're having right now."
"Oooh, those muffins free game?" Jared asks, completely ignoring your words and walking around you. "I'm starving."
"Do I smell peach cobbler?" Paul then wonders, doing the same as his friend.
"Hey!" The third individual barks, Paul and Jared freezing at his tone. "Manners."
You smirk as the boys shift nervously and then look towards the still unknown man. "Thank you. You, my well mannered friend, are more than welcome to the snacks. I'm Y/N, by the way."
As he meets your gaze, his small smile falters. His eyes seem to subtly widen, his expression goes lax, and there's an instant connection with this man- a sense of warmth and comfort rushing through you. He feels like.. like home.
You blink and then.. oh. You know exactly what this is and while a little part of you is nervous because you hadn't planned to tell anyone other than the tribal elders what you were, you're also kind of excited.
"Sam?" Paul wonders, he and Jared snickering.
The second you break eye contact with him, he seems to come back to himself. Clearing his throat, he nods at you. "Sam. I'm Sam Uley." He then glares at the boys before sheepishly glancing at you once more.
You flash him a small smile. "Nice to finally meet you Sam Uley. Jared doesn't shut up about you."
"Hey!" The muffled response causes you to look at the boy in question and you roll your eyes fondly when you see his cheeks puffed out with the remains of a muffin he'd eaten when you weren't paying attention.
"So what brings you boys over here?" You ask as you walk back into the kitchen, whipping Jared with a small towel and shooing him towards the table.
"Just wanted to see how you were dealing with our weather," Paul says. "Now can I please have some of this cobbler? It smells really good."
"Have you eaten lunch yet? All that sweet is going to ruin your appetite."
Jared snorts as he takes a seat at the table. "Nothing can ruin our appetites. Trust me."
Paul is still eyeing the cobbler so you sigh and wave him on. "Go ahead. I'm sure you can find the plates and utensils." Then looking towards Sam, you smile. "Would you like to take a seat? There are brown sugar muffins, chocolate chip muffins and peach cobbler if you're interested."
"I, uh, yeah." He grins at you. "I'd like that."
Sam, Paul and Jared take over your kitchen table and instead of being annoyed you can't help but feel a bit of fondness for them. You're well aware of what the connection you had with Sam was and you wonder how long it'll take him to come clean to you since it's obvious all three at your table are shifters- Sam obviously being the alpha.
But putting that off for now, you walk into your kitchen and place some muffins in a bowl to take to the table. Jared is all too happy to immediately start digging in and Paul looks absolutely blissed out as he shovels bite after bite of peach cobbler into his mouth. Sam shakes his head at the two of them, but you find it all rather amusing.
Taking a muffin for himself and eating at a leisurely pace, Sam asks, "So how do you know the boys?"
"Sue and Harry introduced us when they brought over my bed," you tell him. Grabbing a few bottled waters from the refrigerator, you walk them over to the table and take a seat yourself. "Between you and me, I think the only reason Harry introduced us was because I'm a female living by myself. He wants me to have people in my corner should something ever happen."
Sam glances between you and the boys, and seeing as you're not offended he allows himself to chuckle. "Yeah. That sounds like Harry. He's good people."
"Oh for sure," you muse. "I kind of have this sense about people. I can tell who's a good and who's a bad one."
"Oh really?" Paul looks up long enough to spot the waters and take one for himself. "What do you sense about us?"
Jared freezes, Sam tenses and Paul smirks as he takes a gulp of his water. You lean back in your chair, crossing your arms over your chest, and smirk. "Honestly? I get a sense you and Jared are going to be giant pains in my ass."
Jared laughs, but Paul continues to smugly hold your gaze. "And what about Sam?"
Your gaze slides over to Sam who looks equal parts ready to strangle Paul and wondering what your answer is going to be. Eyes twinkling, you say, "That's to be determined."
Tumblr media
Now that you'd officially met Sam and he imprinted on you- though you weren't supposed to know that- it seemed like he was everywhere. You run into him at the grocery store, at the local health clinic, and at the beach. And then sometimes all three of them would show up on your porch to check up on you, but mostly to raid your kitchen.
Usually when you run into them you run into all three, so as you're sitting on the beach and just soaking in the peace, you're surprised to see Sam approaching all on his lonesome.
"This seat taken?" He asks, gesturing to the empty half of the blanket you're sitting on.
You grin up at him. "Do my eyes deceive me or are you actually wearing long sleeves and jeans?"
"Ha ha," he deadpans. Toeing off his boots, Sam steps onto your blanket and sits next to you. He grins at you before looking out to the restless ocean. "So what brings you out here on this cool afternoon?"
You shrug. "Nothing really. Just felt like listening to the waves. You?"
"Same. Had some free time so I figured I'd come out here to decompress. Spotting you was just a bonus."
"Flattery will get you everywhere, Mr. Uley."
Sam chuckles as he softly nudges you with his shoulder. You smile back at him, only to then look back out at the ocean. There's a moment where you and Sam just bask in the stillness of conversation before he's nudging you once more. "So tell me something, Y/N. What brought you out here to La Push?"
"I don't know if I want to tell you," you jokingly admit. "You'll think it's lame."
"No I won't. Come on, tell me."
Glancing at Sam you know you're in trouble at the sight of his small smile and the crinkles at the corners of his eyes. You keep his gaze, sigh with a fond roll of your eyes, and he chuckles knowing full well you've caved. "Have you ever felt like you didn't belong? That something was missing from your life and, even though you had a pretty good life, you knew there was something out in the world you were destined to find?"
"Not until recently," he replies quietly.
Sam's gaze darts all over your face before darting down to your lips and your heart skips a beat. "I, uh," you pause and awkwardly clear your throat, leaning sideways away from Sam for a moment to clear your head. "I didn't feel complete for a long time," you say. "So after finishing high school and working a few years to save up some cash, I packed all the things I couldn't live without and hopped into my truck. I drove in whatever direction felt right to me and it wasn't until I crossed into La Push territory that it felt like I could breathe properly. It was weird." Well not really now that you know why you were drawn to La Push, but you couldn't exactly tell him that. Not yet.
"That's not lame at all. That's- well I can kind of relate," he says. When you glance at Sam, his faint grin morphs into a smirk. "I'm glad you found what you were looking for here in La Push, Y/N. It seems everyone here has taken a shine to you."
"What can I say," you muse, batting your eyelashes at him, "I'm a very likable person." Sam's phone dings before he can retort and he offers you a sheepish smile as he pulls it out of his pocket. He reads whatever's on his screen and sighs, looking at you with an apology in his eyes. "Go. It's fine. We can always catch up another time. You do, after all, know where I live."
Sam nods and pulls his boots to himself, slipping them on his feet and lacing up. "Do you, uh, maybe want to grab something to eat sometime?"
His stammering and avoidance of your gaze makes you smile. You hum, drawing out your answer before saying, "Like one on one or a group thing?"
He shrugs. "More like a date thing."
"Sam Uley," you chuckle. "Asking me on a date and breaking hearts all across the Rez. Who would've guessed.." When he's finally brave enough to meet your gaze, you smile. "It's a date, Sam. Just let me know when and where."
Tumblr media
A date with Sam consisted of dinner at an Italian restaurant in Port Angeles. You had figured it'd be as awkward as first dates normally were, but from the moment he picked you up to the moment he dropped you off at your front porch and warmly pressed a kiss to your cheek, it was as if you and Sam had been doing this for ages. The conversation had flowed easily with quiet laughter here and there, and then you went for a walk around Port Angeles before deciding to call it a night.
The boys, when they took notice of you greeting Sam with a kiss to the cheek, took great pleasure in teasing the two of you. You could tell Sam was wary about it upsetting you, but you merely withheld food from the boys and they were quick to cut it out.
Sam slowly started to show up more often on his own, the casual touches turning into lingering touches, and it wasn't long until those on the Rez realized Sam was no longer on the market. Which was something Sue Clearwater was clearly ecstatic for, but it also led her to constantly nag you into telling Sam your secret since he was clearly struggling with admitting his own.
You've just gotten home from the grocery store, unloading the groceries when Sam pulls up.
Pausing in hauling the bags inside, you wait for Sam. He hops out of his own truck, grinning when he catches sight of you. "Hey, handsome. What are you doing?"
"Missed you." He leans down to kiss the corner of your mouth and you pout when he pulls away. He chuckles and takes the bags from your arms, grabbing another three from the backseat. "You have a good day?"
"It was decent." You shut the door to your truck, walking side by side with Sam up to your front door. Unlocking it, you push it open and let Sam walk in first. "I visited with Sue for a bit at the clinic and took the patients some goodies. What about you?"
"Decent. Got started on a table and chairs this couple want for their kitchen. Made good progress on it without Jared bugging me and Paul."
You laugh at the slight annoyance in Sam's features when he talks about Jared bugging him, but you know deep down that Sam would do anything for both Jared and Paul. He was just lucky right now since Jared was in his last year of high school and he had school five days out of the week which left Sam and Paul enough time to work without being pestered.
With Sam helping you, all the groceries are put away within a couple of minutes. You sigh with exhaustion, but a smile stays on your face because of the company you have. Sam walks over to you, wrapping his arms around your shoulders and bringing you in against his chest. You sigh again, this time in contentment, and wrap your arms around his waist.
"Wanna take a nap?"
"Oh god," you groan. "Yes please."
Sam chuckles as you drag him to the living room, the sofa big enough to comfortably nap on. You both kick your shoes off and you impatiently wait for Sam to lay down and get comfortable before you lay down in front of him. With your back against his chest and his arm wrapped securely around your waist so you don't fall off, you close your eyes and listen to Sam's breathing to lull you to sleep.
Minutes pass and then, "Y/N?"
"Hmm?"
"I, uh, I need to tell you something."
Your eyes fly open. Is this it? Is this when he tells me he's a shifter? "Okay.."
"But I can't tell you until after the bonfire which I'm hoping you'll attend with me tonight."
Oh. "A bonfire sounds nice," you admit. "But whatever you have to tell me isn't bad, is it? Because now I'm going to be worried about it for the rest of the day."
Sam's laughter rumbles from behind you. "Nah. You have nothing to worry about. Get some rest, sweetheart. We deserve it."
          - - - - - - - - - - 
You and Sam fall asleep longer than you had anticipated, and it takes Paul barging into your house and startling you awake to realize how much time has passed. You remain grumpy and half asleep the entire time Sam tells you about the appropriate clothing for the beach bonfire, which Paul finds absolutely hilarious, and he only shut ups about it when you threaten to make him walk back to the beach since he had apparently walked to your house.
When you get to the beach, Sam takes your hand in his and you smile at him before he leads you to where there's already a roaring fire dancing under the night sky. There's a small group gathered around, but the ones who stick out to you the most are the tribal elders who appear as if they're holding court. Sam sits you on a log close to the fire before asking if you want anything and at your furrowed brow he gestures to the table of food that's dwindling down by the minute.
As you tell Sam you only want a hot drink, he leaves you be and you watch as everyone mingles. From across the fire Harry gives you a nod in greeting and you nod back. Your eyes are drawn to Paul who is wrapped around his girlfriend and you can't help but smile at how smitten he is with her. Jared is tossing chips at some young boy, the two of them running around as another unknown female watches them with fond exasperation.
All too soon Sam is taking a seat next to you, thigh to thigh, as his left arm goes around your shoulders after handing you a steaming cup of hot chocolate. You smile at him before snuggling into his warmth and blowing on your drink. Then when everyone settles down and Harry starts talking, you realize he's telling the legends about the Quileute Spirit Warriors.
You've heard the legends about the spirit warriors and cold ones, but never in such great detail and you're absolutely enthralled.
Afterwards, after being introduced to several more people and Sam dropping you back off at home, he walks you up to the porch. His hands are tucked deep into his pockets and he sighs, and you can just tell something is on his mind.
Grinning, you grab him by his belt loops and pull him closer to you. "What's wrong? I could hear you thinking on the drive here."
"Nothing." He automatically shakes his head. You raise an eyebrow at him and he exhales quietly. "I just- I'm curious as to what you thought about the bonfire. Only certain people have the special privilege of attending and I-"
"I loved it." You're quick to assure him. 'And I'm honored I was able to sit in."
"You didn't think it was odd? People turning into giant wolves and cold ones draining people."
You shake your head, smiling fondly. "Sam, I love learning about other cultures and their legends. Honestly, I had an amazing time." His shoulders sag in relief and you chuckle. "So do you want to tell me what else is on your mind?"
He shakes his head. "Maybe another time." His hands reach up to cradle your face and he brings you in to press a kiss to your forehead. "I'll see you tomorrow morning."
Tumblr media
As the weeks pass, your happiness with Sam starts to dwindle under the pressure of his secret. For some reason, coming out and telling you all that you heard at the bonfire was true was harder than he had imagined. Of course you could have told him your secret to ease him into telling you his, but you were holding back as well.
Sue and Harry have had enough, however, after Sam snaps at Paul and Jared and starts straining the bond between the three of them. So sitting outside of your house, you wait for Sam to show up. If he won't tell you he's alpha of the Quileute pack, then you'll tell him your own secret and see what happens then.
Sam shows up on time and as he exits his truck, you stand up and walk towards the edge of the porch. He smiles in greeting, but you can see the strain behind it and you sigh. Immediately you wrap your arms around him, pressing your cheek against his chest.
"Come inside with me. I need to show you something."
"Uh oh. Should I be worried?" He says.
"Not at all." You pull back from him, pecking his lips. "But I am worried about how you're going to take it."
Sam's small smile falters, but you don't have any reassuring words for him. Now that it's out in the open about you having a secret too, you can see why Sam held back. It's scary. But it's out there now and there's no way in hell you're going to back out. So grabbing hold of one of Sam's hands, you turn around to lead him inside.
You lead Sam into your bedroom and gesture for him to take a seat on one side of your bed while you sit across from him. With one leg hanging off the side of the bed and your other curled inward, you grab one of your pillows and strip the cover off of it. "Can you rip it open?"
Sam huffs. "What? You want me to rip apart your pillow?"
"Yeah. I just- the feathers," you mutter. "Trust me." He stares at you a moment longer before grabbing your pillow and ripping the top sheet layer of it. You grin and reach in, scooping out a handful of the white and gray feathers. "So, um, please don't hate me."
"Hate you? I can never hate you, Y/N."
"You say that now, but-" Heart pounding, you lay the feathers down down on the bed right in front of your leg. Your hands tremble, but you're quick to shake it out and take a breath. Your smile wobbles as you briefly meet Sam's gaze and then you hold your hands just above the feathers. Concentrating deeply on them, you slowly lift your hands and the feathers slowly follow. You hear Sam sharply inhale as the feathers levitate and then start to twirl in a circular motion. "So, um, I'm a witch," you admit. "And to make things easier for you, I already know the secret you've been struggling to tell me."
"H-How?"
Your hands drop and you finally meet Sam's astonished gaze. "My coven's grimoire. It's filled with all sorts of knowledge of every supernatural creature out there and, though the passage on the spirit warriors of the Quileute tribe wasn't as detailed as what Harry said around the bonfire, it was enough to clue me in on what you, Paul, and Jared were the second I laid eyes on you. Well that and the fact the tribal elders told me when I asked their permission to live on the Rez."
Sam huffs and then does the unexpected. He reaches across your gutted pillow and tugs on your arm until you're crawling over and onto his lap. He holds you tight, chuckling quietly, and shoves his face into the side of your neck. You hesitantly wrap your arms back around him, sighing in relief. "You really should have told me sooner. It's been killing me not telling you about us."
"Yeah, well it's going to get a whole lot easier." He pulls back then, staring at you warily. "I know about the imprint thing too."
Sam's eyes widen. "You do?"
"Yep. Witches don't necessarily have mates, but we do have a sense of things. Since I came into my magic, there had always been a part of me that was searching for something."
"Yeah. Yeah I remember you mentioning that," Sam says.
"Well that something was you." The confession makes you nervously shift in his lap. "Whatever it was, it led me here to La Push. And then I saw you and.. I don't know. You felt like comfort. And home. And I knew-"
Sam cuts you off, grasping your chin between his fingers and facing you towards him. His lips press against yours and it takes a moment for your mind to be brought up to speed as to what's going on. When it does, you gasp and Sam smiles against your lips.
"Don't laugh at me," you mumble. "You caught me off guard."
Sam chuckles, his smile wide and eyes crinkling at the corners. It's one of his more genuine smiles and it feels like this huge weight has been lifted off your chest. "So the alpha and his witch," he muses. "The boys are going to be in for a shock."
"I was thinking more along the lines of the witch and her companion, but the alpha and the witch works too." You lean in and press your lips to his, once, twice, and then one more time. "And can we hold off on telling the boys? I kind of want to shock them with the reveal."
"Sure thing, sweetheart. We'll go at your pace."
"My pace, huh? I like the sound of that."
500 notes · View notes
imekitty · 3 years
Note
Each and every hair that Danny sheds, turns white.
Maddie pulled the lint trap out of the dryer to empty it but paused when she noticed bits and specks of it glowing.
She pinched at one of the glowing parts and rubbed it between her fingers.
A hair. A single white hair just a few inches long.
Maddie combed through the rest of the lint and picked out a couple more strands of glowing white hair. She sealed them in a zippered storage bag and brought it into the kitchen.
“Jack? Have you seen strands of white hair around the house?”
Jack held the fridge door open and stared intently at the options on the shelves. “White? You mean grey? I’ve been losing a little more hair than usual lately, I guess.”
“No, it’s not yours.”
“Oh, babe.” Jack turned back to her with a frown. “They’re not yours, are they? Hey, middle age, you know I’m there with you—”
Maddie scowled, her cheeks flushing. “No, Jack. They’re not mine either.”
“Oh.” Jack blinked. “Uh, sorry. What are we talking about?”
“This.” Maddie held up the bag of white hair. “I found them when I was doing laundry.”
Jack’s brow furrowed. “They’re glowing. White ghost fur?”
“No, it’s not fur. It’s definitely hair.”
“Really?” Jack took the bag from her and held it close to his face. He reached inside and pulled out a single strand, squinting in inspection. “You’re right. But I’m not seeing a follicle. Might’ve been destroyed in the wash if it was ever there at all.” He placed the hair back in the bag. “Might be tough to get a good DNA sample.”
“Maybe there’s more around the house.” Maddie held a fist to her chin and looked out at the living room. “On clothes or blankets or even just in the carpet.”
“Let’s be on the lookout for more. If there’s a ghost hanging out in our house, we’ll find it.” Jack bit the inside of his cheek. “I’m just surprised our ghost sensors haven’t detected anything.”
Maddie crossed her arms and tapped her boot against the floor. She raised her eyes as a thought struck her. “Phantom.”
“What about him?” asked Jack.
“Phantom never triggers our ghost sensors for some reason,” said Maddie, her tone rising, pace quickening. “And he knows where we live. And we’ve seen him holding one of our Thermoses or other inventions multiple times. Obviously he’s been sneaking into our house and stealing things.” She held up the bag. “And he has white hair about this length! It’s got to be his.”
Jack smirked. “You’ve got Phantom on the brain again, don’t you?”
“But doesn’t it make sense?” asked Maddie.
“We’ll need to find a strand of hair with a follicle on it to find out for sure.” Jack clenched a fist. “But if it is him, that punk ghost can’t outrun us forever.”
Later that evening, after a healthy meal Maddie made sure was not contaminated with any ectoplasm this time, the whole family watched a movie together in the living room.
“I knew that was going to happen,” said Jack. “I told you, remember?”
“But it doesn’t even make sense,” said Jazz. “That could never happen in real life.”
Jack and Jazz proceeded to debate and criticize the movie as they so often did. Maddie smiled at Danny, who was sitting next to her but had fallen asleep some time ago. His head lay back against the sofa, his mouth open slightly.
She brushed a few unruly bangs off his forehead, bangs that really needed a trim. He sucked in a breath and opened his eyes, groaning slightly when he caught her looking at him.
“You’re such a light sleeper,” teased Maddie. “Are you tired?”
Danny mumbled a reply and groggily blinked.
“If you did your homework earlier, you wouldn’t need to stay up so late finishing it,” said Maddie.
Danny leaned forward, resting his elbows on his thighs. “I did some of it during lunch today.”
“That’s good to hear,” said Maddie.
Jack and Jazz were still picking apart some trivial detail from the movie. Maddie started rubbing and scratching Danny’s back.
Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a tiny light.
Maddie turned to inspect. She plucked a strand of glowing white hair from off the couch behind Danny and held it close to her face.
How long had it been here?
Didn’t matter. The important thing was this one had a follicle.
Maddie closed her fingers over the hair and stood. All heads turned to her.
“I’ll be back.” Maddie walked to the door leading down to the lab. “You don’t need to pause it for me.”
At her work station, Maddie cleaned the hair, cut off the fragment she needed, and placed it in an extraction reagent to be digested. She had done this so many times before but this time seemed to be taking forever.
Heavy footsteps fell on the basement lab stairs. Maddie did not need to turn to know who it was.
“What’s going on, Mads?” asked Jack, coming up behind her.
“I found a white ghost hair with a root on the couch.” Maddie gestured to the equipment at her station. “It’s incubating right now.”
Jack grinned. “Really? Talk about luck!”
Maddie groaned and leaned over the counter. “I just wish the extraction process didn’t take so long.”
Jack tugged on her arm. “We’ll come back later when the kids are in bed. We’re gonna analyze that sucker tonight and figure out which ghost it belongs to!”
“It has to be Phantom,” said Maddie, allowing Jack to drag her out of the lab. “Who else could it be?”
Late that night, long after they made sure their kids were in bed, Maddie and Jack determined the final sequencing results from their DNA extraction and analysis.
Jack yawned and checked the clock in the lab. “I can’t believe it’s three already. I’m beat.”
Maddie bounced lightly on her toes. “Oh, I’m not. I am ready.”
They compared the DNA sequencing from the hair sample to a sequencing they had already obtained from Phantom several months prior.
“It’s a match,” said Jack. “You were right. It’s Phantom’s hair.”
Maddie clutched the printed results in her hands, crumpling the sheet slightly. “I knew it! He’s been coming into our house to steal our inventions!”
“And sit on our couch apparently,” said Jack. “Maybe he likes our Netflix subscription.”
“We’ll need to set up cameras.” Maddie began pacing the lab. “We’ll just tell the kids it’s only for a little while. Or we don’t have to tell them; they’d never know.”
“And maybe some laser sensors that only ghosts can trip,” suggested Jack. “Worth a try even if our other sensors never pick him up.”
Maddie grinned at him. “If Phantom wants to be in our house so bad, we might as well make our lab his permanent residence.”
Over the next couple weeks, Maddie studied footage from the interior cameras installed in the house and checked the logs for the laser sensors. But there were no hits, no glimpses, no Phantom.
Saturday afternoon, Maddie drove toward her favorite hair salon with Danny in the passenger seat. She had found several more strands of Phantom’s hair around the house just that morning, but still no sign of Phantom when she checked the camera recordings.
She stared out at the traffic, her head feeling heavy and dull.
“What’s wrong?” asked Danny.
Maddie pulled up to a red light and turned to look at him. The tips of his bangs collided with his eyelashes.
“Nothing,” she said. “I just waited way too long to schedule your haircut.”
She brushed his hair out of his eyes. Danny looked annoyed but smiled anyway.
Inside the salon, the stylist gushed over how thick Danny’s hair was before taking him to the shampoo bowls in the back. Maddie sat in the waiting area nearby and checked the camera feeds and sensor logs on her phone. Jazz was doing yoga stretches in the living room. Jack was rummaging through the pantry, probably looking for the last ounce of fudge he had forgotten he already ate.
The stylist returned with Danny and guided him into a chair, wrapping a cape around his shoulders. Maddie watched from a distance for a moment before returning to the camera feeds.
Phantom had to be somewhere in the house. He just had to be. Why else would his hair keep showing up?
“What is this?” asked the stylist, holding up a pair of scissors. “Is this glitter on your shoulders?”
Maddie looked over at Danny and the stylist. Something was indeed shimmering on his cape, small specks of light.
“It’s on the floor too.” The stylist picked up a shining piece. “No, wait, I just cut this off. This is your hair—”
Maddie marched over, her eyes darting from Danny’s shoulders to the floor. Small pieces of the same white hair she had been seeing for weeks were flecked all over his cape.
Danny caught her eye and grimaced. “Mom, it’s not what you—”
She tore the cape off him and dragged him out of the salon by the wrist. Danny pleaded and whined and begged her to listen but Maddie did not relent.
Out in the parking lot, she turned around to face him, still holding his wrist. The muscles in Danny’s jaw looked tight as his lips twitched.
“Mom.” He held up a palm. “Please listen to me.”
Maddie reached forward and plucked a hair from his head. Danny yelped and rubbed the area with his free hand.
Maddie watched as the dark strand turned white in her fingers, lighting up with a ghostly aura.
She stared at the hair for some time, then stared at Danny. His face was pale.
She held the spectral hair up between them. Her hand shook, her whole body shivered.
“I’m listening.”
Follow-up
929 notes · View notes
maddiwrites · 3 years
Text
Secret Lives (Part 2)
Paring: JJ Maybank x reader 
Summary: You and JJ never got along so your friends trap the two of you on a boat in the middle of the marsh to work it out. Only it doesn’t go as planned. (Part 2)
Note: I couldn’t be happier with the feedback I am getting from Part 1!! Thank you guys so much for helping me out and hanging on there with me as I figure all of this out! I’m so grateful for all the comments and messages and I am ready every single one! Now I saw a couple people asking to be a part of a tag list...so if someone could tell me how to set one of them up I would be more than happy to lol. I will tag the two people I’ve seen who asked to be tagged! But yeah, am I supposed to set something up for a tag list or do people just message me if they want to be tagged in my stuff? Someone let me know!! 
Word Count: 5.6k
Warnings: Language, angst, small parts of child abuse. 
Part 1
It’s been about two weeks since you’ve seen or talked to the Pogues. Everyday felt ten hours longer and the air felt thinner. You missed your friends. You missed surfing with John B, you missed debating about the accuracy of medical TV shows with Pope, you missed sleepovers with Kie, and yes, you even missed JJ. 
As much as you hated yourself for it, you knew you did the right thing. Staying with the Pogues would have caused more harm than good. It was clear as day that you and JJ would never get along because he didn’t like you and you weren’t going to stand around and be insulted by a guy you still can’t help but think about every single day. 
Every night, you pictured the hatred behind JJ’s blue eyes when he spoke about you being nothing but a spoiled brat who didn’t deserve his trust or your friendship with the other Pogues. Each word felt like an individual stab to the heart. You were use to people not liking you. The girls at your school hated you for not giving them the time of day, the boys threw hurtful remarks at you all the time after you rejected them. But they never hurt as much JJ’s. Because they didn’t come from the guy you loved. 
It didn’t matter how much JJ hated you. You couldn’t help but fall for his sparkling blue eyes, tan skin, and fluffy blonde hair. You swooned every time JJ laughed and smiled because you loved seeing him happy. You were turned on every time JJ stood up for one of your friends, threatening to fight whoever it was that was bothering them, even if it was an uptight Kook. You were silently heartbroken every time JJ told you and his friends about his sexcapade from the previous night.  You were concerned and personally infuriated when JJ would come to the Chateau with new sets of bruises without telling you where they came from because that little voice inside your head told you exactly where they were from. 
You loved him, and you hated that you loved him. 
But this was for the best. At least thats what you told yourself.
Kie didn’t agree though. She found you in your room the next day, ready to apologize for stranding you on a boat with JJ, but it just ended in another screaming match when you told her what happened. 
“So just like that? You’re gonna leave?” She yelled. 
“I can’t do it anymore, Kie! He doesn’t want me there, and I am so sick and tired of trying to get him to like me.”
“What about John B and Pope? What about me? You’re our friend too!”
“We can still hangout -”
“Without JJ? That’s so unfair!”
“He hates me, Kie! How would you like it if I forced you to hang out with Sarah Cameron, huh?”
“That’s not the same.”
“Its the exact fucking same, and you know it!”
Kie ended up storming out of your room, neither one of you feeling any sort of peace or satisfaction with your decision. You haven’t talked to her since, and you contemplated calling her every day. 
But you never do.
The alarm you set on your phone blared in your ear from the pillow next to your head - a reminder that you needed to leave to pick up your father. You slapped the touch screen of your phone until the stupid alarm turned off. The last place you wanted to be was anywhere outside of your room. The thought of being with you father, the man you continued to blame for all your problems, filled you with self-hatred. You hated how easily he was able to manipulate you to help him, making you and your mother out to be the bad guys. He used Andrew’s wealth as a guilt trip for you, saying that since you didn’t do anything to deserve his money, the least you could do was help him out because you and your mother left him with absolutely nothing. And you fall for it. You fall for it every single time because he says you use to be daddy’s little girl - that he had big plans for the two of you when you were old enough to learn life’s pleasures. Little did you know his biggest life pleasures had always been drugs, alcohol, and gambling.
You tied your hair up in a messy bun and bounced down the stairs. Swiftly, grabbing the car keys to your new Mercedes Andrew bought you for your sixteenth birthday, you sped walked past your little sister who tried showing you a new trick that she taught your maltese puppy.
“Look, Y/N/N!”
“Not now, Gracie,” You huffed. 
As you drove through the Cut, you couldn’t help but keep a lookout for your Pogues.  You tried not to slam on the brakes every time you caught a glimpse of blonde hair or swerve when you saw a guy John B’s height carrying a surfboard. 
You honked your horn twice when you pulled up to your dad’s shitty apartment. After no longer being able to pay his mortgage after your mom left him, he had no choice but to move into the cheapest apartment in OBX. He always tried telling you that was your fault too. 
A few minutes later, he walked out, looking like he hasn’t showered in days or knows how to change his socks.
He slid into the passenger seat with a grunt, barely passing you a second glance. “You’re late.” He said. 
You stayed quiet, knowing that anything you said would only piss him off even more since you weren’t in the mood to put up with his antics.
You drove him to his drug dealer’s house, parking outside of the one story home that looked like it was rotting from the inside out. Your dad made you take him here a couple times. Every time you stayed in the car. But today, your father had something different planned.
“Come on,” He said.
“What?” You looked at him with your brows pinched together in confusion. 
“I need you inside.”
“No, no, no, no. That wasn’t the deal.”
“Well it is now, so let’s go.” His voice was stern through his clenched teeth, his eyes unblinking. You stared at him for a long second, debating whether fighting with him was worth it. 
Without another word, you reluctantly opened your door and followed your dad into the house. It smelled like B.O and marijuanna, just like how you pictured a frat house would. Pots, pans, and plates were filled to the brim of the sink. A moldy meal that looked a couple days old sat at the round table tucked in the corner. 
Your dad lead you into the living room where three other men were sitting. Well two men and one boy you recognized immediately. You swallowed your nerves as they all turned to look at your dad, then you.
“What’d you bring me, today, Jerry?” The guy with the long black hair tied in a low bun looked at you like you were fresh meat. 
You took a small step closer to your dad, ironically looking at him for some kind of protection. You didn’t trust any of these men in this room. You didn’t care if they were your father’s friends. They were men who made poor life choices and you didn’t know how far they could take it.
You looked over at Rafe Cameron, who compared to these guys, looked like a lost kid in a carnival. He was sporting a black eye and jaw. He looked both shocked and scared to see you here, probably worried that you would torment his reputation by letting everyone know how he really spends his weekdays when he’s not partying on his daddy’s boat. Little did he know, he had just enough blackmail to use against you too. 
“This is my daughter, Y/N,” Your dad introduced you. “Y/N, this is Barry.”
Barry looked you up and down and smirked. “You look like you a part of Country Club’s world.” By the way he was pointing his thumb back at the Kook, you figured that was his nickname for Rafe.
“She is,” Your father answered for you. “Remember when you said you didn’t trust me to come up with enough money to pay you back for my blow? This is proof that I got it. That I’ll always have it.”
Bile rose up your throat and your heart twisted in your chest. Is this how your dad thought of you? An open wallet? 
Of course it is, you thought. 
Barry nodded, impressed that someone like you came from a man like your father. “Well, take a seat. Can I offer you anything? Beer? Soda? Maybe a whiff?” He pointed to the white line on his clear coffee table.
“No. Thank you.” You said slowly before looking up at your father. “I didn’t bring any cash...”
“Don’t worry sweetheart. I paid out this time - used the check you sent me for my water bill. But now Barry knows he can trust me with his shit - that I wasn’t lying about you.”
“Maybe you can help Country Club pass my shit around. You’ll get a nice discount if you do...and maybe something else,” Barry looked at you suggestively. 
“Don’t scare her off, dude, she just got here.” The other man said. He extended his arm out for you to shake his hand. “I’m Luke Maybank.”
In that moment, it felt like the whole world stopped turning. You stared at the man in front of you, drinking in all his features and matching them to JJ’s. Same blue eyes, sharp jaw line, and a perfect nose. You looked down at his hand as you hesitantly shook it. Dirty, dry, scuffed. You remembered the days and nights that JJ would limp into the Chateau. He would blame it on the Kooks but the details in his story never stuck, like he couldn’t remember them with each person he told.
“Maybank?” You repeated.
“Yeah,” He narrowed his eyes. “Do I know you?”
“I was friends with your son.” Just like that, you went from being nervous to being angry. You hated this man more than you’re own father. JJ didn’t deserve the beatings and the abuse from the man in front of you. He was nothing but a deadbeat dad who didn’t know how good his son really was to him. 
“I would have remembered a pretty face like yours.”
“He never brought me around your house,” You looked at Luke Maybank from his shoes to his face. He was wearing jeans with dirt stains on them, a fitted white tank underneath a grey and blue flannel that was ripped by the cuffs around his wrists. The bags under his eyes were as dark as the bruise on Rafe’s face and his chin was in need of a shave. “Wonder why.” You couldn’t stop the sarcasm that dripped from your tongue.
You wished you could say more, or spit in his face, or kick him where it hurts. You weren’t afraid of what would happen to you, but how he would take it out on JJ if you did.
You looked up at your dad. “I’ll wait in the car.”
You quickly walked out of the house, immediately taking in a deep breath of fresh air. Before you could hide away in the front seat of your car, Rafe called out for you to stop.
You turned, only because you didn’t know what he wanted.
“What?” You said.
“Tell your boys this isn’t over. They’re not going to get away with -”
“I’m sorry. What are you talking about?”
“The Pogues. They sunk Topper’s 2020 Malibu, 24-MXC.”
At least now you have an idea as to where his bruises came from. “Is that suppose to mean something to me?”
Rafe smirked. “I forgot. You’re not a natural born Kook.”
“And yet you and I are standing in the same douchebag’s yard. What a coincidence.”
Rafe sneered at you. If this were a cartoon, steam would be coming out of his ears. “Just tell them.”
When Rafe turned to walk back into Barry’s home, you called out to him. “How do you know it was them?” Rafe turned around. “What’s your proof?” He didn’t answer immediately, and you watched him wrack his brain for some bullshit lie, which gave you all the answers you needed. “I’m guessing there isn’t any but you think it was them because you gave them a good reason to sink Topper’s 2020 Mailbu, 24-MXC. A boat I know is the finest wake setter and number one in luxury, quality, and performance.” The only reason you knew that was because JJ would say it every time Topper and Sarah would cruise by you on the HMS Pogue, and the look on Rafe’s face made it worth every second having to listen to JJ repeat that almost every week.
If Rafe wanted to respond, he couldn’t, because your dad was now walking towards you with a mean mug on his face.
Before you could say anything, the back of your dad’s hand whipped you across the face. His wedding ring, the one he refused to take off for eighteen years, caught on the corner of your mouth, splitting your bottom lip.
Rafe jumped back, startled, and you bit back a scream. Your thumb skimmed over your lip, blood coating your finger. 
“Don’t embarrass me like that again. Got it?” You dad glared down at you.
“Sir...” Rafe’s voice shook with unease. If you weren’t silently shaking with shame, you would have been surprised that Rafe even said anything at all. 
“Trust me, kid. You don’t wanna get in between a quarrel between a dad and their kid,” Luke Maybank smirked as he made his way to his own truck that was parked in front of yours. 
You glared at the back window of the car, now shaking with both shame and anger. You knew there was nothing else you could do to change the way Luke treated his son. You knew you couldn’t stop him from hurting JJ. 
But it shouldn’t matter. Because JJ wasn’t your problem anymore.
                                                  ***************
The next morning your mom made you run her errands for her. A trip to the Cleaners to pick up Andrew’s suits, the pet store for dog food and treats, and lastly to Heyward's because, according to Gracie, he sells the best hot dogs she’s ever had. 
You were trembling with nerves as you stalked through the aisles. You kept your head down, focusing on finding everything on your mother’s list as quickly as possible so you could get the hell out of there. When you went to check out, Mr. Heyward studied you but didn’t say anything. Lord knows what Pope told him. You wouldn’t be surprised if he charged you extra just to make a point. 
“Thank you,” You said as he handed you the brown paper bag. 
He nodded silently. 
As you walked out of the store, you’re faced with three out of your four friends that you dreaded seeing. They were huddled together, whispering and bickering about something. When they heard the bell above the door chime, they all looked up at you. The four of you stood there like you had all just gone brain dead. Your mouth dried up and you forgot how to speak. 
Pope looked surprised to see you, like a ghost he wasn’t expecting to see. Kie looked glum, and you remembered your last conversation. You didn’t know what you were now. You couldn’t read JJ’s expression. His eyes are casted down on your face. He was staring at your lips. Your beautiful soft pink lips he’s dreamt about kissing for years. Now they were tainted and he was dying to know how, so he could wrap his hands around that bastard’s neck and set him straight. 
“Hi...” You said softly. You didn’t know what else to say. 
No one else had a chance to speak because the piercing noise of a police siren cut through the awkward tension. Officer Shoupe got out of his car and started approaching Pope of all people. 
"Morning Officer,” Pope said nervously.
Shoupe acted like he didn’t hear him. “I have an arrest warrant for felony of destruction of property.”
You instantly thought back to what Rafe said to you yesterday. Topper’s boat. How they’re not going to get away with it. 
You watched Shoupe with wide eyes as he told Pope to put his hands up. “Hands where I can see them.” Kie tried blocking Shoupe from getting any closer to Pope. “Young lady, out of my way.”
Heyward walked out of his shop when he heard the commotion. “You arresting my boy?”
Shoupe didn’t answer and forcefully pulled Pope’s hands behind his back. 
“Be careful!” Kie screamed at him. 
Everyone started screaming at Shoupe, trying to get him away from the boy who didn’t deserve this. Pope had a future ahead of him. One that didn’t involve relying on his parents money to get. He was a hard worker, stayed out of trouble, and even had a scholarship interview in a couple weeks that will be his one way ticket off this island. He couldn’t go to jail. It would ruin him. 
Your head started ringing as the people in front of you moved in slow motion. Rafe’s words repeated in your head - more importantly the words he didn’t say. He hesitated when you asked how they knew it was your friends. Because he didn’t know for sure. 
“Stop!” You screamed louder than anyone else, causing everyone to pause in their movements. Your friends looked at you with wide eyes and Shoupe narrowed his in suspicion. “Pope didn’t do it.” You couldn’t stop yourself from doing what you were about to do, but you knew it was better than Pope getting pushed down to the station. “I did it.”
“Y/N...” JJ started to say softly, but you cut him off. 
“You’re here for the Thornton’s sunken boat, right?” You continued, knowing that if you proved with some details that you were there, Shoupe would have no choice but to take you instead of Pope. “Pope didn’t do it. He wasn’t even with me when I did it.”
Shoupe shook his head. “Y/N, you don’t want to cover for -”
“I’m not covering. I was sick and tired of Topper and his friends always taking advantage of my friends, who do nothing but work their asses off to make sure families like mine can prop their perfectly painted toes up on some beach chairs and do nothing but lay in the sun all day. So I hit Topper where it hurt with something so replaceable as a boat because I know money is all that matters to that family.”
“Y/N, what the hell are you doing?” JJ said through clenched teeth. 
You shrugged. “What? I’m just telling the truth.” You took a deep breath and glanced at JJ one last time before focusing back on Shoupe. “You know my dad, Shoupe. And you know I’m not talking about Andrew. I mean, my real dad.” 
You tried to act like you didn’t just spill your biggest secret to really sell your story. You pretended like the eyes of all your friends weren’t burning holes in your head. 
Shoupe used to be the officer that would frequently visit your home when you lived with your dad. Neighbors would call the cops on your family a lot because the screaming got to be too much. Without your mom pressing charges, there was nothing he could do. 
“Yeah. Yeah, I know your dad,” Shoupe said softly, like he felt sorry for you that he knew exactly what you were talking about. 
“I guess I inherited his temper.”
“What?” Kie’s voice broke and tears started cascading down her cheeks. You forced yourself not to look at her. 
“I know you don’t have any proof that Pope did it. There’s no cameras posted around the Thornton’s dock.” You knew that because Sarah made you hang out with their friends a couple of times on that boat. “And there were no witnesses.” You were banking on Rafe’s reaction for this one. “So I’m guessing the Thornton’s, most likely the Mrs., paid you or something to make the arrest. But I don’t think the Sheriff would appreciate you taking someone who you have no evidence against in instead of someone confessing to the crime right to your face.”
You didn’t blink when you stared Officer Shoupe down, challenging him to go against you and fight his way to Pope. But both of you knew he couldn’t take Pope after this. 
“Is this true?” Shoupe looked at Pope.
“Yes -”
“Not you! I’m asking Pope,” Shoupe snapped, glaring at you. You knew you just ruined his entire day. 
Pope looked at you for some kind of answer. You tried subtly nodding your head, telling him it’s okay to agree. You wanted him to say it was true. 
You didn’t know what was coming next for you, but you knew you could handle it. You didn’t know if Pope could.
“Yes, sir,” Pope said.
JJ felt like he was punched in the gut. He didn’t want Pope to go to jail, but he sure as hell didn’t want you going there either. He wanted to tell you he was sorry, that he was an idiot, that he tried not to love you but failed. He knew he treated you like shit and he pushed you away. Yet here you were, still taking bullets for each of them. 
Shoupe nodded and began reading your Miranda Rights. You handed Heyward your groceries and said, “I’ll have someone pick these up.”
“Wait!” JJ tried calling out to you as Shoupe helped you into the back seat of his car. “Wait! No!”
You kept your head down as Shoupe drove away, only looking up when you knew you were at least a mile away from your friends. 
As Shoupe closed the door to a room where you were to wait to be interrogated, you smiled to yourself. Your mom was going to be pissed, you were about to get in a shit load of trouble, and the Pogues still may never talk to you again, but you knew you just saved Pope’s entire future - the one he deserved more than anything. 
And you were proud of yourself for that.
                                                   ***************
Of course Mrs. Thornton didn’t want you to go to jail. She wanted about $30,000 of restitution money to make up for it. You rolled your eyes when you heard that. All that family cares about is money. You knew she probably didn’t even care about the boat in the first place. 
Your mom screamed at you the entire ride back to your house. She took your phone and TV away and threatened to homeschool you for the next school year. Your mom was strict but her punishments never lasted long. She usually caved somewhere in the first week. You think its because she thinks your childhood was punishment enough and that behavior like this was to be expected because of it. You tried not to get that mentality stuck in your head, but sometimes you could get yourself into some trouble here and there. 
Another part of your punishment was to do the yard work around the house. Andrew had already written you a list by the time your mom forced you to wake up at 6 a.m.
You couldn’t even be mad at the punishment. Mulching the yard was the least you could do. Andrew even planned on paying the Thornton’s back if you worked for him for free the rest of the summer. 
It was about mid morning when a car pulled up your driveway. You felt like the wind was just knocked out of you when you noticed the junky Volkswagen van park. 
JJ hopped out of the Twinkie and walked in your direction. You didn’t know what to do. Were you supposed to say hi and pretend like nothing ever happened between you two? Would you go back to bickering? You looked down at your body and was mortified at what you were wearing. Although it was only some black leggings and a white tank top, you were covered in dirt and sweat, and reeked of cow manure, which you knew was what mulch was made out of. 
You tried pushing away the butterflies that swarmed your stomach when JJ stood next to you. You turned to look at him, unsure of what to say. You hated that he had this effect on you. Usually you were quick witted and were able force any kind of small talk. I mean, you were a Kook now after all. But this felt different. You didn’t want to have small talk with JJ. You wanted to really know him. His past, his now, his future. You didn’t want to be tongue tied. 
“Hey,” He said softly.
“Hi,” You wiped the sweat off your forehead with the back of your gloved hand. You glanced back at the van, waiting for one of your other friends to appear. “What are you doing here?”
“You weren't answering your phone and I got worried,” JJ sheepishly tucked his hand in his pockets and had a hard time of meeting your eyes. 
Ever since you mentioned a dad with a bad temper, JJ couldn’t stop thinking the worst for you. When you weren’t answering your phone, he wondered if he had done something to hurt you. The thought made him so sick with anxiety, he drove to your house to make sure you were all right.
“Yeah, my mom took my phone away. Turns out she doesn’t like it when her daughter gets arrested.” You tried to joke. “Why were you worried?”
JJ finally looked at you again. “What happened to your lip?”
You coughed from the unexpected question. You reactively bit your bottom lip and looked away. “I uh, fell on Sarah’s boat the other day.”
“Y/N...” JJ said softly and touched your elbow to make you look at him. 
“What, JJ?” You snapped, turning to look at him with a glare. He probably put two and two together the second you mentioned your dad yesterday in front of him. Just like you did when you met Luke Maybank. You hated that you had this in common with the blonde Pogue, but you also knew he could be someone you could confide in, which is something you never had. “Why do you care? Just because you know about my dad now doesn’t make us friends.”
“I was wrong, okay? I was wrong about you, Y/N.”
You scoffed, “I have an asshole for a dad, JJ. Nothing else has changed.”
“I was the biggest dick to you. You tried every day to be my friend and I pushed you away. And I’m sorry. The truth is, I don’t like change and I don’t trust people because my dad -” JJ paused and looked away towards the road, unable to meet your eyes. 
“Because your dad’s just like my dad,” You said, making his head snap back to you. “I met your dad the other. It turns out they have the same drug dealer.”
“You met my dad?” JJ’s eyes went wide.
“Yeah.”
“Did you...”
“I didn’t say anything other than how we use to be friends. But trust me, there was a hell of a lot more I wanted to say.”
JJ nodded and rubbed the back of his neck. “Listen, you were right. I didn’t take the chance to get to know you because I was afraid that I would like you a lot more than I wanted to, and then you would realize you were too good for us...for me. So I pushed you away. I tried hating you so you would hate me too. But truth is, I never hated you. I could never hate you. You’re smart, funny, kind, beautiful...” Your eyes flickered up to meet his and you noticed a pink hue running up his neck, which probably matched the one on your cheeks. “I’ve always thought that. And I don’t care about where you came from. You could have been born and raised a Kook or you could have been homeless your entire life. Nothing could ever change my opinion of you. I like you, Y/N. And I miss you. The Pogues miss you and they hate me and I hate me too because I drove you away. And I’m so sorry.”
You couldn’t tell if this was a dream or not, but you weren’t going to mess this up, even if it was a dream. Because JJ was standing in front of you, telling you he missed you and that he wanted you back with him and his friends, and you’d be a fool not to take him up on that because you missed them too and you were miserable without them.
“I miss you too, JJ.”
JJ smile grew wide at your words and for a second, you thought he was going to jump up and down and cheer. “Really? You don’t hate me?”
You shook your head. “I never hated you, JJ. I never could.”
“You should.”
“No. I shouldn’t. I get why you didn’t want me around. I’m a Kook now and I was being shady when I tried hiding my dad from the rest of you. You were just protecting your friends.”
“Turned out they weren’t the ones who needed protecting,” JJ said softly.
You shook your head. “I don’t need protecting.”
“Why do you still see him if you live here now?”
“It’s complicated.”
JJ reluctantly nodded. He hated that this was a part of your life he couldn't exert himself into just yet. He had to earn that. He needed you to trust him first before you let him into such a vulnerable part of your life. But he understood that. He understood that more than anybody. 
But he was going to make sure John B kept his eyes on you. JJ knew you two were close.
“I won’t push you to tell me. But you can talk to me about it. I won’t judge you.”
“Thanks, JJ,” You said graciously. People say that all the time. You can talk to me. For the most part you never believe them. You think its just something people say to make them sound sincere. But with JJ it was different. You believed every word.
“Just promise me if you see him again to take someone with you. Like John B or something.”
“Okay,” You said. You didn’t know if you meant it because all you could think about was that JJ cared enough about you to be worried. 
“Okay...” JJ said awkwardly. “So we’re good? Friends?”
Your heart cracked at the ‘F’ word but you knew you were crazy to hope for anything else. You were lucky enough to even get called a friend. You bit down on your bottom lip as your grinned and nodded. “Friends.”
“Good,” JJ nodded. “So, I’ll see you soon?”
“Yeah, I’ll see you soon.”
“Okay...” JJ clapped his hands in front of him nervously. “Good. Then I’m just gonna...”
“Yeah, I should probably get back to...” You pointed back to the mulch.
“Bye, Sassy.”
You turned back to the mulch in your wheelbarrow and bit back the urge to squeal in delight, at least until the van pulled out of your driveway again. 
“Actually you know what?” JJ said, making you turn around. He was walking back over to you with a determined look on his face. “Screw friends.” 
“What -”
Before you could process what was happening, JJ cupped your cheeks and smashed his lips against yours. You instantly kissed him back and pulled him closer to you by fisting your hands into his shirt. The butterflies in your body transformed into a stampeded and your heart was hammering against your rib cage. 
You’ve kissed so many other guys before, but this one felt different. There was a passion behind this one - a meaning that felt so deep it could only be explained through actions. Kissing JJ felt right, like you had done this hundreds of times before. 
JJ pulled away first and rested his forehead against yours, his eyes trained on your swollen lips. His breath hit your face and your legs went weak in the knees. 
“I’ve wanted to do that for about two years.” He said.
“What took you so long?” You said, your eye lashes fluttered up to look at him.
“I didn’t know what I had until it was gone,” JJ said, looking up at you. He pulled away to look you in the eyes. “I love you, Y/N. And I understand if you don’t feel the same way but - “
You pulled him in for another kiss as fireworks exploded in your head. You didn’t want to let go of this moment. You couldn't believe that everything you wanted was happening.
“I love you too.”
JJ’s eyes lit up like lights on a Christmas tree as did his smile that widened with each second. He picked you up by your waist and spun you around. You giggled above him and beamed down at him. You’ve never felt this happy in your entire life.
When he set you down, he kissed you again. “Say it again.”
You pulled him in close enough for your faces to be nose to nose. “I. Love. You. JJ Maybank.”
JJ shook his head and chuckled. “Unbelievable.”
He kissed you again, and you didn’t care if you didn’t get the yard work done in time because you fulfilled your duty as a Kook. You officially have everything you could ever want. 
And you wouldn’t have it any other way.
Tags: @allycat449-blog @zarahsloves
718 notes · View notes
knjsnoona · 3 years
Text
Restoration
Tumblr media
genre: smut || slice of life pairing: jin x reader word Count: 10.1k rating: 18+ warnings: language, light dom!jin, explicit sexual descriptions, choking, fingering summary: Return to your childhood hone with your partner, Jin only to discover how much it’s changed. project: this part of the bcc summer games event~ it’s was for the image prompt which is the one under the name of the fic in the banner lol this was meant to be short, but then i included this whole first half smh credits: a HUGE thank you goes to my amazing beta reader @destructiveasparagus​ ! helped me find where my weaknesses lie and super incredibly helpful in how to learn from my mistakes! thank you so so much! i hope to improve with my future works!
Tumblr media
It had been a long time since you’d been to your hometown, so long you barely recognized it as you drove in with your fiancé. Streets you once ran around on as a child—knowing each backstreet like the back of your hand—now seemed like the paths of a maze; roads that stirred distant memories of laughter and joy. 
Eyes catching new shops where your favorite childhood hangouts once stood, a dull ache laced with both nostalgia and discomfort begins to stir within you. It seems the town had decided to be more modern… more suburban you guessed. It kind of made you sad if you were honest with yourself. You were expecting to return to the home you once loved, and to be bathed in the memories of each corner, shop, and alley.
Becoming more frustrated with each new sight you didn’t recognize, you sink into your seat releasing a sigh. Crossing your arms loosely over your chest, you look down at your knees. Chewing the inside of your cheek, you pondered what your neighborhood would look like. You hoped against hope that at least that small corner of your memories wouldn’t be betrayed. 
“You okay?”
Catching your attention, you look to the side at your fiancé who had turned to look at you as he made a stop at a red light. His handsome features twisted into concern, which brought a small smile to your lips. Softly nodding, you try to assuage his worries.
“I’m fine, Seokjin. Just realizing how long it’s been since I was home is all,” melancholy weaving into your voice, gaze forlornly sweeping out the windows of the vehicle again. 
“Changed that much, huh?” eyes still on you, every so often shuffling to make sure the street light hadn’t changed yet. 
You nod, watching as a couple of teenage girls walk with some name brand iced coffees in their hands, eyes glued to their phones, as they giggled about something mundane. Feeling like a creep for staring, you shake your head and look back at the man by your side. “It’s definitely changed.... too much.”
God, you’d never identified with a boomer harder than you did at this very moment. Words of when I was kid at the tip of your tongue, wanting to rant about all the things you remembered as a kid and how it had been ruined now. You’d never regretted leaving home before, not until this moment. All of your treasured spots, destroyed by gentrification. How depressing. 
But then you look at what you had gained from your departure from home and you realize how silly you’re being. You had found tons of struggle out in the world on your own. Learned what it was like to truly live in a woman’s world; having to work twice as hard for half the pay of a man; earning the way you had to always be cautious and on the lookout for dangers that lurked around every corner when the sun went down; learned how to pick yourself back up and work harder, when you were passed up on a promotion in favor of the manager’s son. 
But you made it through every obstacle. You were a fighter, and never shied away from fighting to get what you wanted. To deal with the dangers of walking around at night, you took self defense classes. You quit the job that underpaid you. And when the manager at that other job finally offered you that promotion, you gave them your two weeks. You decided to take a position at a startup company that saw your worth, valued your opinions and took your ideas into consideration. A company where you were promoted and given more power to help it grow. It had grown into a multimillion-dollar business. Whose technology had been implemented in every hospital in the country. And the genius behind its creation and production sat by your side.
Kim Seokjin had been a godsend. You’d bumped into him one night at a bar after a particularly rough day of work. You had dropped into the seat beside him, not sparing a single glance his way as you ordered a beer. Shoulders slumping, you rubbed at your eyes in frustration pushing your tears back in. Noticing your distress, he reached out to you. He asked after your well being, taking you by surprise. Cautiously you spoke to him that night, only to be pleasantly surprised by his kind nature. While sharing the struggles of your days with each other, he brought up his start up and how he was looking to fill the position. Handing you a card before you both parted ways, he offered you a position without even knowing your qualifications. 
Long story short, you took the position, worked your way up and fell in love with the company's CEO. Of course, there were those that always felt the need to fill the office with unnecessary drama. Hushed whispers in the break rooms, and muttered words across the cubicles of how you had slept your way to the top. But you shrugged them all off, no water off a duck’s back right? Besides, how do you sleep your way to the top of a tiny startup? There was no top or bottom. The tomfoolery of the envious, honestly.
The car jerking into motion brings you back to the present. Blinking the memories of the past decade or so out of the way. Vision returning to your present day home town, suddenly not so bothered by the changes. Your home had grown up and adapted, just as you had. That thought alone brings a smile to your face. A hand slipping over your thigh, giving it a gentle squeeze, making you completely beam as you take Jin's hand in your own ringed hand. Placing a soft kiss on the back of his hand, as you hold it tenderly in your lap, his quiet laugh filling the space in the car as you continued on your way.
Some ten minutes later, you pull up the front of your childhood home; warmth filling your chest as you notice how little it’s changed. Aside from a few cosmetic changes it was still the same. And there they were, all the memories rushing in at once. The feelings you had been anticipating finally hit you. Now you felt like you were truly home as you were surrounded by all the wonderful memories of your childhood. 
A gentle hand on your lower back brings you back, you smile up at Jin who stands by your side. A reassuring smile adorns his plush lips, as he rubs small circles on your back in a show of support and affection.
“You ready?”
Taking one large lung full of air, you hold it for a couple beats before deflating and nodding up at him. The steadying warmth of his hand on your lower back fills you with all the confidence you needed as you made your way up the stone patch. 
Worries of how your family would react to you being back niggling the back of your mind. You tried to keep in touch as much as you could but there were times it was almost impossible due to financial stability or work load. Damn, a small bit of guilt began to bloom in your chest. So you stand frozen, finger just a few inches from the doorbell. Maybe you should’ve called before showing up. 
Sensing your internal struggle, Jin wraps his arm around your shoulder, pulling you into his side. Plush lips press to the crown of your head leaving a quick kiss. “Everything’s going to be fine, babe,” he whispers into your hair. 
“How do you know? I mean- I’ve been gone so long… they have to be angry with me. What if they think I don't care?” you fret, teeth gnawing at the inside of your bottom lip, hands twisting into the hem of your shirt, wrinkling the smooth fabric in the anxiety. 
Chuckling softly, the arm around you turns you to face the tall male. Eyes roam your face, a warmth in them that always somehow seem to soothe your nerves. And sooth they did as you could feel your worries begin to ebb away. 
“Hey, none of that,” he chastises, as he presses his hand lightly to your jaw, thumb tugging your bottom lip down. “You’re going to chew yourself raw. And we don’t want that. I don’t want you hurting yourself.” He places a gentle kiss on your lips as if to soothe away any stinging there.
Your lips can’t help but spread into a smile at how he was being such a mother hen. He was always like this, not just with you but with his employees as well. It’s what made him such a good boss, and an even better partner. Lady luck was feeling extremely generous the day she led you to Jin in that quaint bar.
Returning your smile, he quickly places multiple kisses around your face—on your nose, your cheeks, and your forehead. Arms wrapping around your waist to hold you close, as you giggle at the onslaught of kisses he bestowed you with. The sound of his mirth joining yours, pulling back to hold your cheeks gently. Eyes looking into your own as he assures you, “Everything is going to be fine, so stop stressing for once. We’re here to relax okay?”
Sighing, you nod with a smile still perched on your face. “You’re the best, you know that?”
“Of course, I am. And the most handsome!” all the confidence in the world seeping out of his words, smugness painting over his pretty features. 
You scoff playfully, smacking his arm. “And yet you like claiming you’re humble,” shaking your head you turn back to the door and ring the doorbell without hesitation. 
“Well, I’m not bragging if it’s a fact,” comes his witty retort which has your eyes rolling. This was nothing new with him, the man knew he was good looking. I mean you’d have to be blind to not think so as well. But you know, can’t let his ego inflate too big. 
“I don’t know… I've seen better looking,” you shrug nonchalantly as you press the doorbell again, hoping someone was actually home. Yeah, you definitely should’ve called ahead. 
“What? Where? Who is he!? Wait, are you talking about that kid in marketing? What’s his name?” he instantly barrages you with a succession of questions, jealousy bleeding into his tone. “That pretty boy with the deep voice! You-”
He’s suddenly cut off by the jingling of a handle and the lock being turned, as the door swings open. Your mother stands before you, surprise marring her features. Features that remained the same after all these years, a few wrinkles showing her age joined the painting that was your mother’s face. You’d pictured—imagined—scenarios of seeing her again, of how it would go but the feelings you felt now were far more intense than anything your mind could conjure up. . 
You were sure the shock she wore was mirrored by you, as you stood there taking the other in. Your heart hammered away at your chest, pumping emotions into every vein throughout your body until it began to leak out of your eyes. As the first drop made it’s journey down your cheek, you stepped forward prompting your mother to mirror your actions, crashing into each other's arms. You didn’t realize you could miss someone so much and up until that point had been unaware that you had missed being held in the arms of your mother.
You could feel her tears seep through the shirt on your shoulder, happy greetings and words blubbered in excitement. Laughing you pull back enough to look at her, a watery smile greeting you. 
“I’ve missed you, Momma,” your voice trembling with the emotions overtaking you. 
“I’ve missed you too, sweet pea. I’m so happy to see you safe and healthy. I was worried you weren’t eating well this whole time. I know how you can get, you get too involved in what you’re working on and forget to eat,” your mother rambles on, word vomit just pouring out of her. All the words she hasn’t been able to share with you now fill the space between you. As a teenager you would’ve been annoyed, but now as a grown adult you were endeared by her light nagging. 
“She still does that,” Jin's voice catching both of your attention. “Not eat, I mean.”
You turn to him, a self-satisfied smile on his lips, and an incredulous look on yours. Wow, not even two minutes, and he was already selling you out to your mother. You shake your head at him, eyes trying to signal for him to stop. He simply chuckles back.
“Oh is that right?” Your mother gives you a look, before looking back at your handsome partner. “And who might this be?” Eyebrows raise in question to you. 
“Oh! I’m so sorry. Momma, this is my, um, fiancé, Kim Seokjin. Jin this is my mother,” you awkwardly introduce them. Biting the corner of your lip as you look at your mother out of the corner of your eye. 
She looks at you, surprised at your engaged status, which you hadn’t had the chance to bring up during the brief, rare calls home. You can see the message hidden in her eyes, we’ll talk about this later, before turning to Jin. “It's a pleasure to finally meet you. My, you’re a handsome one.”
You close your eyes and internally groan before turning to Jin pointing a cocky smile your way. He sure was annoying when he was proven right. Gloating prick.
He gives you a quick eyebrow wiggle before turning to smile at your mother. “You’re too kind, really,” acting embarrassed, as he rubs the back of his neck and bows in gratitude once more.
“Oh! And he’s modest!” your mothers cheers delightedly.
Wow, he pulled the fake modesty card. You shake your head at him as you quietly scoff, lips almost quirked in a smile, as he winks at you. He was something else. But he was your something else. He was worth it. Headaches, terrible jokes and all.
“So… is anyone else home?” you questioned, curious as to whether your father, or if any of your siblings, were around. You weren’t sure if they’d be as welcoming as your mother, but her warmth and acceptance of you returning gave you the confidence to continue forward. 
Your mother nods at you excitedly, wrapping an arm around yours and moving you towards the door. Jin follows behind amused as your mother explains how one of your aunts was visiting with her family, and how a couple of your siblings were in town. She went a mile a minute, spewing out even the latest family gossip—your father’s brother had cheated on his wife, your cousin had come out of the closet after being caught mid act (“What a scandalous event that was!”) and even how your mother’s eldest sister had beat breast cancer. 
You sighed happily as you let your mother lead the way, Jin flanking behind you. Man it felt good to be home.
Tumblr media
“We got incredibly lucky,” you said loudly, as you placed a small pile of folded clothes in a drawer. Pacing back over to the suitcase on the bed, pulling out your underwear to place in the same drawer to one side. 
“What?” Jin called from the room over. 
“I said we got lucky!” you replied, voice louder than before.
“Lucky?”
“Yeah. We‘re lucky they didn’t charge a cancellation fee at the hotel.” 
Your mother, after making the rounds with the family, had insisted you stay in your old room. You were surprised that it had remained as you had left it. You were sure it would’ve been turned into a home gym by now, or a man cave for your brother that was still home. The fact that it was still intact, filled you with emotion. Your mother must have held out hope you’d come back, so when she insisted you agreed, unable to deny her request.
Of course there was the task of cancelling your hotel reservation, which everyone knows last minute cancellations come with some hefty cancellation fees. You felt bad as you had dialed the number on your cell, but Jin assured you it was fine and was worth it if you were happy. 
As Jin worked on unloading the luggage, you spoke with the concierge who upon looking up the reservation, gifted you with the surprise of not incurring a late fee. You had been surprised and tried to verify the cancellation policy to which the male on the other end confirmed there would be no charge and wished you a pleasant day. You returned the sentiment as you hung up and looked at your partner in mild stupor before relaying the information to which he raised his eyebrows and shrugged, bringing in the rest of your belongings. 
“You're still stuck on that?” he points out, humor ringing in his voice. 
“Well, isn’t it a bit surprising to you?” you huff, cheeks puffing a bit in a pout. 
“I guess…” he trails off momentarily. You could hear the gears turning before he returned with, “Maybe it’s because they saw who I was.”
“What? Why would that matter?” You had a feeling you knew where this was going, and could already feel your eyes preemptively rolling.
“Because, I’m the youngest, most handsome CEO in the nation.” A wheezing laugh following his words, almost sounding like windshield wipers.
Your eyes roll so hard, you see the back of your skull, and into an alternate universe. Why did you put up with him again? And as the sound of a door opening fills the space, you remember one of the reasons as he walks through the door. Towel wrapped loosely around his hips, muscles flexing as he rubbed his hair dry with another towel, he stood in all his glory. Your eyes chase drops of water running down his wet skin, swallowing hard where they disappear into the material knotted around his narrow hips. 
“Sweetheart, you’re making me blush with all the ogling,” he chuckles smugly. “I get it though.”
You snap out of your daze, eyes narrowing at his cocky face in annoyance. Shaking your head, you choose to ignore him—turning back to your bag, grabbing some of your toiletries to place on the dresser. Distracted by your task you don’t notice Jin walk up behind you, until you’re tugged back into his wet torso. 
“You know,” he mutters into your ear, “I haven’t forgotten that little quip from earlier.” One of his large hands slides up your body, finding its home wrapped around your jaw. He tilts your head back into his shoulder, his other arm wrapping around your waist to pull you further into his form. “You think that kid in the office is better looking than me.”
You take a few calming breaths, body becoming alert with excitement as Jin invades your space. Every word and touch begins to stir desire within you.
“I never said that. You assumed… you know what they say about when you assume,” you can’t help but gibe, lips tugging up in a smirk.
A growl rumbles through you as the grip on your jaw tightens slightly. “Don't be a smart ass… I’ve seen the way you look at him, when you think no one is aware. I’m not an idiot.” 
You chuckle, unable to help yourself. His jealous words turn you on more than they should. 
“I can’t help it if he’s pretty to look at,” you state complacently.
“Pretty?” he chuckles at your audacity, grip tightening slightly around your jaw. Swinging your jaw away from the direction of his face, the feel of his lips brushing the shell of your ear makes you shiver. “You do look at him. Tell me, do you fantasize about him?”
Your eyes shut, the warmth of his breath traveling through your trapped body; an aching starting to pulse between your thighs. Hands moving back to rest on his towel covered thighs to help maintain balance, but more importantly to assist in feeling grounded.
“You do, don't you…?” His nose nuzzles at your ear, lips pressing behind your ear. “Is that why you stare? Because you imagine what it would be like to have him inside you?” the arm wrapped around your waist loosens, hand traveling south to the apex of your thighs. 
You bite your lip, unable to answer his questions. His touch leaves trails of flames wherever they roam, burning any words from you. His words are simmering your blood. 
“Is your silence an admission?” he says with a slight edge to his voice. “You imagine him sliding into you? Taking you? As if you're his?” His grip on your jaw moves to your throat, fingers wrapping deliciously around the smooth muscle and flesh. 
“You’ll never be his,” he hisses. The hand between your thighs grips your core tightly, a whine escaping your lips at the slight pain and pleasure. “This,” grip tightening for emphasis, “is mine! Your cunt belongs to me. My cock will be the only one to ever claim it,” Jin growls into your ear, hips pressing his hard member into your ass. 
Fuck, that was enough to ruin your underwear. His words release the floodgates, slick escaping your lower lips to soak your panties. The growl rumbling against your back, and vibrating in your ear has your mind blanking for a moment, thighs clenching involuntarily around his wrist.
“Turned on by that?” he crows, self gratification filling every word. “Do you like hearing me claim you? The affirmation that no other man will ever ruin this pretty pussy like me?”
Your breath hitches, a strong pulse running through your body like seismic activity relaying that an eruption is imminent. With the way Jin is rutting into your back, hand gently petting your mound, it was only a matter of time before he had you bursting in ecstasy. 
His lips lightly trail up and down the shell of your ear, removing his hand from your throat to grip at your jaw and tilt your face up at him. Faces so close, your noses brush, breaths intermingling. He pulls back his head, looking down at you as the corner of his lip lifts in smirk just as he shoves his other hand under the band of your underwear. Long, warm fingers softly run over your lips, massaging gentle circles into them. 
Licking his luscious lips, he hisses when one his fingers swipes between your lips. “Fuck,” he groans, biting his thick lip. “You’re this wet from a few words... '' A finger swirling around your opening, spreading your juices. The digit slides up to your sensitive nub, giving it the same attention. Pressing down with a bit of pressure, rolling it around making you arch your back, eyes clenching. 
You feel Jin nudge your nose with his own, brushing his lips against yours. Eyes fluttering open, they meet his dark eyes, completely blow black from his arousal. Pink muscle slipping from his lips, sliding across yours teasingly while his hips slowly press against yours to get a bit of relief as your hands grip the towel resting over his flexing thighs. Your lips part, inviting his devilish tongue in, the prelude of you parting your legs for his length. 
Taking the invitation, Jin shoves his tongue into your awaiting mouth. The moist muscle wrestling with yours as you kiss each other desperately. Both of you beyond the point of slow and steady when he shoves two digits into your core, his mouth trapping the groan he rips out of you. With no patience, the digits set a steady pace as his palm presses into your clit. Your hips buck at the sudden onslaught of stimulation. Your lips crash against each other like waves, teeth clacking as you try to get closer. 
He pulls back from the kiss provoking a whine from you. His jaw clenches as his fingers fuck into your hole, scissoring your walls, preparing you for him. You press your ass into him, feeling how hard he is, your walls quiver around his fingers. 
“No more,” you moan quietly. 
“What’s wrong, baby? Too much?” he lazily grins down at you, grinding the palm of his palm down on your nub.
Your eyebrows pinch at the stimulation, lips parting without a sound escaping before you’re able to gather your senses again. “No… no more foreplay.” Your lusty gaze meets his, your chest heaving as you try to even it out. “I want you inside me now,” reaffirming how it was only him you wanted. 
He pulls you into a hard kiss, pulling his hand out of your pants. Releasing your jaw, he yanks your pants and underwear down your thighs. Lifting your legs to kick them off, he rotates your bodies to walk you back into the bed, nearly ripping your shirt off you. You almost fall as your legs hit the bed, ripping his lips from yours. You both gasp for air as you stare at each other for a moment. 
His hand slides into your hair, scratching soothingly at your scalp before gripping it in a firm hold. Turning your face to the side, he leans in, licking a stripe up your neck to your ear. He takes the lobe of your ear between his teeth teasingly tugging it. Pressing a kiss to the shell of your ear, he nuzzles the hair behind it, breath tickling your ear pleasurably.
“Turn around. I want you bent over this bed, with your ass in the air for me. I want to see how your cunt weeps for me.” 
His words strike a hard cord within you, goosebumps appearing all over your flesh. You bite your lip, turning your body away from him and move into position. Feeling it wasn’t enough, he uses the grip on your strands to push you down further into the comforter, back completely arched now. 
Strands slipping between his fingers as he removes his hand, the other palms your ass cheek, pulling it to the side to look at your core. The groan that leaves him makes you clench. 
“Look how pretty… so wet and inviting. Look how your hole clenches, begging for my dick.” His other hand grabs onto the opposite cheek, pulling it away to open you even more to him. Pressing his hips to yours, he slots his length against your soaked lips. Slowly rubbing his member up and down, lubricating himself with your slick.
Every word makes you clench, the desire raging inside you growing desperate for him to fill you. Every throb of the thick shaft almost makes you delirious. 
Eyes previously squeezed shut flutter open, as your hands grip the comforter. A childish print catches your attention, suddenly the realization hits you. You’re back at your childhood home, in a house full of relatives. You weren’t alone in this house, and they weren’t asleep. Now that you had awareness, you could hear them beyond the door chattering. You had let lust get away with you. 
“Jin wait…” you hiss.
He stops all movement, one of hands gently petting your lower back. “Did I hurt you? Are you okay?” worry slipping into his words.
“No no. You didn’t hurt me. I just… I realized we’re not alone. We can’t do this here. My family is right out there,” you explain in a loud whisper, trying to look at him over your shoulder.
Silence reigns for a moment.
“So?” Jin's single word pierces the quiet.
“What?” you question, baffled by his nonchalance.
“What does that matter?” He shifts before pressing against you, the head of his cock prodding at your bud. He leans over your back, hands resting on your hips. “It doesn’t bother me, and it never has to you either. You never complain when I fuck you in my office, surrounded by all of our coworkers... our employees.” 
You swallow hard.
“In fact, you love initiating it. Teasing me in front of them, riling me up.” His hips thrust, length slipping between your lower lips, cushioned comfortably between them.
“T-that’s different.” you try to argue, but his throbbing manhood against you makes it hard. “Thi-this is my family… who I haven't seen in a long time. I can’t h-have them thinking badly of me.”
He’s quiet but for a minute before wrapping a hand around your mouth. “Then you better keep quiet,” is the quick warning he hisses in your ear as he pushes his length into you.
His hand traps the sound of your yelp. Your walls stretch deliciously but sting at his abrupt intrusion as he buries himself completely. He doesn’t move, allowing you to adjust, placing gentle kisses over your shoulder. His hand massages circles into your hip. 
Unable to verbally notify him it was okay to move, you opt for using your hips as you push back against him. Getting the hint, his hips pull back slowly before pushing back in at the same agonizingly passive pace. Lips still pressing kisses to your soft skin, hips lazily snapping into you . 
You whine, wanting more. 
“Needy already,” he chuckles and places one last kiss to your flesh before standing to his full height. Both hands now resting on your hips, pulling you back so he can grind himself inside your spongy walls. “Remember, not a sound. Your family is out there.”
What a jackass, you can’t help but think as you glare back at him, that damn cocky smile on his lips. You open your mouth to retort but it quickly snaps shut as he pulls back and snaps back in. The action was so hard, you almost thought he’d speared straight into your stomach. 
He slides out slowly again before plunging roughly back in. Filling you so completely, each hard impale burning pleasurably. Hands sliding to push your cheeks apart, he watches himself disappear between your folds as he sets a steady pace. 
The sound of your sex gushing with each probe of his shaft makes you grow wetter. Slick running down the inside of your thighs, as he pushes it out of you, clit pulsing with each invasion. 
It isn’t long before he angles his hips, in search of that spot he enjoys so much. It’s with one particular push that he finds it, as you lifted onto your toes and arched your back signaling him. A whine trapped behind teeth that bite down hard on your lips as he hits it again is all the confirmation he needs.
He sets about burrowing into you, head meeting that patch of spongy tissue over and over;building an inferno in the pit of your stomach with each visit. Your legs begin to tremble as you part your lips. 
“H-harder, please,” you quietly moan, almost breathless, trying to keep your volume down. 
“Whatever my baby wants, she gets.” His thrusts turn piercing. Hips smacking into yours hard, hands gripping you bruisingly hard. Over the smacks of your hips that filled the room, you can hear him groan softly with each shove. It made you clench around him, causing his hips to stutter briefly before returning to their bruising pace.
“Your pussy is so hot and wet. You're soaking my thighs baby,” he groans out, smacking into you harder. “Squeezing me so tight, begging me to fuck you harder.” 
A smack to your behind pulls a yelp from you. Panicking, you bring a hand to cover your mouth, hoping no one heard that. Worry niggling at you again before it’s promptly fucked right out of you by Jin's hips speeding up their brutal pace. 
“I wish I could hear you baby,” he rasps, sounding just as breathless as you are. “I want to hear you moan for me… begging to cum… I want to hear you scream my name.”
You feel the bed dip beside you, as he places a foot down. Elevating his leg, he creates a new angle to spear your core. Hands finding purchase above your hips, he anchors his hold, hips pulled back. 
“Remember… we don't want to get found out.”
With those words he pushes into you quickly and roughly. Each thrust drags you to and fro on the bed, rubbing your nipples raw against the material. His hips unrelenting in their assault of you. Pistoning deep, making sure to brush your g-spot with each insertion. 
His actions have you crying into the comforter, as it catches and cushions your cries, groans and mantras of his name. Hands clenching the material so tight, your fingers were going numb. You wanted to fuck back into him, but his tight grip on you and his brutal pace allowed no room to. 
“Fuck your so good to me. Your pussy is so perfect. So tight and warm. And it's. Only. Mine.” Accentuating each word with a sharp thrust. Laying his full claim to your core.
Fingers wrapping in your tangled strands, he guides you to stand, back leaning against his chest as the other hand grips your throat, fingers pressing down on your pressure points. The pressure fueling the fire of your impending orgasm, as the new angle only adds fuel to the already roaring wildfire. 
“Who does your cunt belong to?” he growls into your ear.
You hardly breath, nevermind gracing him with an answer. But as he adds pressure to your throat, you gasp out, “You.”
“That’s right,” he moans, self-satisfied, slowing his pace to grind into you slow and deep. “Mine. Only mine to ruin. Only mine to paint with my cum.” 
His words hit you hard, as you clench hard around him, groaning in sync with him as waves pulse through you. You were so close, you knew he could tell as the fingers previously tangled in your hair, now pressed circles into the bundle of nerves buried in your folds. 
You throw your head back, gasps of air leaving your parted lips. Your nails dig into the sweaty flesh of his thighs, hips bucking back into his. You try your hardest to not be too loud, as your face twists into nothing but pure pleasure. 
You were so close, so close you were quietly pleading Jin to cum. His name becomes a prayer on your lips, that fuels his own need. The sound of his name desperately falling from your lips makes him almost feral in the way he fucks you. Plunging into you so hard and fast, that the unmistakable sounds of flesh slapping flesh could be heard through the room, the sound accompanied by the filthy sounds of your dripping arousal. 
A guttural moan leaves your lips, as he pinches your bud, which he promptly cuts off by slotting his mouth over yours. Kissing you greedly, wanting to swallow every wanton sound.
The next moment, a fire spreads through your veins, as your whole body seizes at the arrival of your orgasm. Loud moans of pleasure, swallowed as promised by Jin's mouth as he kisses you sloppily. Your hips buck into his digits as they continue to stimulate your nub. 
Jin’s hips continue to push through your ever tightening walls and begin to stutter in their assault, just before he pushes deep inside as you feel him paint your walls. Now it’s your turn to ingest all the sounds of his orgasm. The hand around your throat tightens, making you light headed with pleasure, as his other hand over stimulates your nub, thighs tightening to stop him. 
Milking himself dry, he soon slows down and comes to a complete stop. Pulling your lips apart, a string of saliva keeps your bruised lips connected. The grip around your hips sustains your standing position, as your legs feel weak post orgasm. 
Jin’s ever softening length, slips out of you making you both shiver. Gentle as he could be, he guides you to take a seat on the bed. 
“Are you okay? Did I hurt you at all?” He looks you over, checking for any bruises from his manhandling.
This is what made him such an amazing lover. How caring he is about his partner after making love to them. It was always so fascinating to see him turn from domineering to self-effacing. Always taking care to ask how you felt after, soothing any places he may have gone too far and holding you gently in his arms. 
It simply warms your heart, as you smile up at his broad shouldered form standing before you. Placing a hand over the one he’d placed on your cheek and giving it a reassuring squeeze, you say, “I’m fine, Jin. I always am when I'm with you,” 
He beams down at you just before he places a kiss lovingly on your forehead. Thumb caressing your cheek, resting his forehead against yours. A warmth radiating from his eyes as he traps you in his gaze. 
“I love you.”
Your heart skips a beat at the words said so simply, stomach a buzz with a storm of bees. You would never tire of hearing him say them to you, always feeling like the first time he’d confessed the depth of his feelings. 
“I love you more,” you return, biting your lip giddily. 
A smile reaches his eyes, as he grins widely. His cheeks puff up, giving him the look of an adorable squirrel storing acorns. His lips press to yours, no movement necessary. Just a simple press, feeling more intimate than what you had previously been engaged in. 
He pulls back with a questioning look in his eyes, when he feels you shiver, almost spilling from his lips before you speak.
“Sorry, um just felt it slipping out of me,” you murmur, embarrassed, eyes not meeting his.
He chuckles, wide shoulders shaking in his mirth. Kissing you again he mutters, “You’re so cute sometimes.” 
Slipping an arm around your back and one beneath your knees, he lifts you effortlessly. You wrap your arms around his neck, looking at him in confusion. He ignores your inquisitive eyes, making his way to the door he’d left not long before that led to your en suite bathroom.
“I think we should take a shower.”
“You just had a shower.”
“Yes, but after working up a sweat I need another, and together we can help preserve water.”
You roll your eyes, skeptical of him. “Sure, but no funny business!”
“No promises.”
You disappear into the bathroom with you protesting and Jin laughing.
Tumblr media
You had been back home for a couple of days, and it had been enjoyable to say the least. Getting settled in, introducing Jin to more of your family that stopped by when they heard about your return, catching up with the extended family, and even some of your friends who still lived in town. 
Jin seemed happy to be able to relax, your family welcoming him completely. He had admitted to you how much he appreciated being welcomed with open arms. He loved how large your family was, and the affection they shared so easily, compared to his small family of just his parents and himself. 
You knew he also loved that they ate up his terrible jokes like hotcakes. Not to mention how your mother seemed to love cooking him meals, always blushing when he praised the meals and asking for seconds. It was also obvious how much your family stroked his ego when they complimented his looks. You knew this would be bad once the time came for you to go back to your shared home, ego so inflated you weren’t sure you’d be able to fit in the car with him. But you’d be lying if you said you weren’t content at how things had turned out. 
You had only gone out once since arriving, taking a stroll through the new town center, hands held in his as he listened attentively to you recount tales of your childhood. Every so often you’d stop and point out a location, describing what once took up residence in the spot of a newly erected business or apartment complex. You had stayed out till the sun had begun to make its descent, ice creams in hand as you walked back to your home.
It was that same evening upon returning home to have dinner with your family—filling your family in on your adventures—that your mother informed you about the state of your favorite place growing up. Feeling your heart drop, as she described it in more detail. When you had made your way to your room afterwards, Jin had stopped you and asked you if you wanted to visit the location. After hearing your mother’s disheartening news you weren’t sure, but Jin simply encouraged you to go see it with your own eyes.
That’s how you now found yourself tripping over a root as you trekked through the small forest not far from your parent’s home. A large hand steadying you before you eat dirt, you murmur a thank you before continuing on your way. It’s not long before you reach a clearing, that only cements your mother’s words as true. Your sad eyes survey the once beautiful lake, now nothing but a public garbage disposal. The water was murky, filled with so much debris and garbage it looked like sludge. The land surrounding the water was no better. The once pristine swimming hole was now a small landfill. 
Placing a hand on your shoulder, you feel Jin give you a comforting squeeze. You rest your hand over his, intertwining your fingers, you sigh defeatedly, turning to bury your face in his chest. Wrapping his arms around you, he kisses the crown of your head and lays his cheek on it. The two of you bathe in the silence, all signs of forest life now muted in the wake of the destruction of their home. You doubted anyone even still lived here, the land so completely uninhabitable. 
“This place used to be so beautiful,” you muse dejectedly, laying your cheek over his heart. “So full of life…”
Jin glides his fingers through your hair, listening closely.
“As a kid, I used to think this was the secret home of a fairy kingdom. Where a kind prince ruled over his subjects with a gentle fist. Adding color, and brilliance to nature here. At least, that’s the story my mother would tell,” you regale him, hands clutching his thin shirt. 
“When she would bring my siblings and I here, and the water shimmered so beautifully, she’d say it was the fairy prince welcoming us to play in his kingdom. And when we’d visit in the evening once the sun had dipped down, balls of blinking lights dancing through the cool air, she’d say they were the fairies dancing in glee at our visit.”
You could feel tears form behind your lash line, tilting your head up as to not let them fall. You feel childish speaking of fairy tales to your fiancé, growing upset to the point you’re about to cry over it. Yet you couldn’t help yourself. This place was such a large part of your childhood, and if you were honest with yourself, it was the place you had been most anxious to visit. To see it destroyed to this degree broke your heart. 
Sensing the dive in your emotions, Jin pulls back, taking your face in his hands, eyes roaming over your face in sympathy. “Don’t cry, sweetheart. Maybe we can do something.”
You tilt your head, wondering what he could mean. Blinking up at him, wet lashes sticking together. “What do you mean?” 
Placidly smiling down at you, his thumb wipes away the stray tears beneath your eyes. “I don’t know, maybe we could try to clean up. Try to restore it to its former glory,” he shrugs, shoving his hands in his pockets, eyes sweeping the clearing. 
You stupidly blink at him, mouth slightly ajar. Your heart begins to swell with so much affection that it feels as if it could pop out of your chest. The waterworks come back full force, lips trembling with emotion. 
Noticing your silence he glances back to you, eyes widening with panic, hands hovering in front of him in uncertainty. “Sweetheart, what’s wrong? Was it something I said?” 
Shaking your head, you throw your arms around him. Burrowing your face into his neck, standing on your tiptoes. “I love you so much,” you tearfully declare. 
He returns your hold, lifting you up, an affectionate smile pulling at his plump lips. “What’s all this for, you big softie?” he teasingly murmurs.
“I just… I just feel so lucky to be with you.” You can’t help the emotions pouring out of you, unable to keep them inside when it comes to him. You weren’t sure what you had done in this life to deserve him, but you swore to whatever entity was out there that you would prove yourself worthy of him. For all the days you were gifted with being by his side, you would be the best partner possible. 
“Well you are pretty blessed to look upon this handsome face every day.” 
You smack his arm, body shaking with restrained laughter. “You’re incorrigible!” you exclaim, barely containing the joy glowing on your face. 
Windshield wiper screeches fill the air, as he backs away from you rubbing at the spot you’d hit. His laugh was something uniquely him that always called attention. No matter whether you found it odd, or not, it always made you join him. It was a trait you found completely endearing.
Your laughs begin to quiet, a few residual chuckles escaping you. You look at each other, affection and mirth mirroring one another. 
“Did you really mean it?”
He hums questioningly, raising his brows.
“About trying to clean up here?” 
“Of course, I do,” he nods. “We’ve still got a few more days left here. We can go buy industrial trash bags, maybe some equipment to help us pick up the garbage, and we’ll definitely need some protection,” he continues to list off.
A smile growing on your own lips, you hug his arm, squirming against him excitedly. “Okay! Let’s do it!”
“Yeah?” he questions, amused at your behavior. You nod enthusiastically and chuckle, beginning to walk off. “Well, what are we waiting for? No time like the present right?”
You agree, a pep to your step excitedly discussing the possibility of hopefully saving a part of your childhood.
Tumblr media
“It’s so hot!” you whine, stretching your aching back as you wipe the sweat from your forehead. You roll your neck, trying to loosen your tense muscles from being hunched over with the trash pick-up stick. 
Since your first visit to the Fae Kingdom, which you had taken to calling it affectionately, you had spent the last few days clearing the area around the body of sludge. It was hard labor and the two of you always arrived home sorely exhausted, passing out as soon as your bodies hit the bed. On a couple of occasions, your siblings joined you carrying some of the workload. 
Thanks to their help and the determination to see things through, you were actually able to now see the floor of the hidden glade. There wasn’t much trash left, so you were currently taking care of what was left while Jin was using a pool skimmer to collect the junk in the lake. 
It was a particularly sunny, and humid day. The air felt incredibly thick with moisture, making it a bit harder to breathe. Not to mention how you were sweating buckets. You had both shed some layers, hating how uncomfortable it felt to have the fabric sticking to your skin. 
After complaining about the heat, you toss your stick on the ground, making your way over to a small blanket you laid out to take breaks. Lowering onto your knees, you grab a bottle of water and take a generous gulp. The cool liquid soothes your rising body temperature. Capping the bottle, you roll it on your forehead, trying to cool yourself down. 
Rolling back on your knees, you land with a soft thud on your behind, enjoying the shade the tall trees provided. Taking a deep breath, you release it slowly before choking on it. Coughing violently, as your eyes almost bug out of your head. 
Standing about ten feet in front of you, by the edge of the water was a broad shouldered god. Muscles flexing beneath lightly sun kissed skin, beads of sweat rolling down his back, burly arms bulging with each bend as he lifts the skimmer out of the water. 
How in the hell was this herculean man real? 
You sigh in awe, before looking up, hands clasped together as you whisper a thank you up above. 
“What are you doing?”
You jump as his voice breaks the quiet atmosphere. Your eyes hastily fall on him as you reply in a high pitch, “Nothing!” Your cheeks begin to warm, staining with embarrassment.
His brows pinch, not fully believing you. Shaking his head, he turns to shake the skimmer into a large black bag. Setting it to the side, he swipes sweat off his brow. He turns and makes his way to you, pulling the work gloves off his large hands, stuffing them in the back pocket of his dark jeans. Coming to a stop at the edge of the blanket, he crouches down reaching his hand out for a drink. 
Leaning back, you pull a cool bottle out of the cooler and hand it to him. You watch as he takes a large swig, before swiftly emptying the rest over his head. Brushing his hair back, his dark eyes rest on you. One corner of his plush lips pulls up at the unhidden admiration on your face. 
“Come here.” He crooks a finger, signalling you closer. 
You blink, lifting up and shuffling on your knees over to him. His hand locks behind your neck pulling you in to steal a kiss, lips brushing yours affectionately. One of your hands finds purchase on a burly shoulder to steady yourself. He pulls back, placing a succession of quick pecks over your pouting lips, pulling giggles out of you.
“I’m sorry. I suddenly realized I hadn't kissed the most beautiful woman today. It had to be quickly amended.”
A large grin breaks over your face at his cheesy words. 
“You’re such a charmer, Mr. Kim.”
His eyes flash, tongue swiping over his thick lower lip. “Am I? Does that mean I can charm you out of these?” he teases, fingers tugging at your shorts. 
You swallow hard, painfully aware of the  warm thrum between your thighs. Biting your lip, a protest on the tip of your tongue threatens to expose the unabashed yearning of your heat.
Before you can utter a word, his lips are yours again. The hand behind your neck pulls you closer as he leans over you. A hand on your waist guides you to lie on the blanketed ground, his knee nudging your legs apart to settle between them comfortably. He kisses you languishly, hand releasing your soft strands and sliding to your cheek as he rests his weight on the arm placed by your head. Hips grinding in lazy circles against your mound, drawing a quiet moan. 
Suffice to say all thoughts of the heat are replaced by a different kind of heat as your hands slide up the plane of muscles you had been admiring not long ago. You feel every flex of his back as his hips continue their languorous movements. You bend your knees, widening the space for him invitingly. 
It’s as his hand descends to take hold of your left breast that you hear something in the distance. You ignore it thinking maybe it was a rustling branch or bush. Giving your breast a squeeze, Jin spreads even more heat to your core, and just as you’re about to groan your breath hitches as the sounds are closer this time. 
“Jin! Sis! Are you guys here?”
Your eyes bug open, staring into Jin's equally stunned gaze before you both spring apart. A tangle of limbs, wrestling to separate from each other. It’s when you’re finally sitting in your own personal spaces that you notice a hitch in your situation. Jin’s erection was pitching a lovely tent in his semi loose jeans. His hands covered it, a pained look on his face as he cursed. Hearing the crunch of leaves close by springs you into action just as your siblings walk out of the tree line. 
“Oh there you guys are,” the oldest declares, pointing you out to the others.
You smile over at them innocently from your position between Jin's legs, back resting against his naked chest, his arms resting around your waist. You both wave at them, thanking powers at be for the humidity today helping to disguise your flushed skin. 
“Oh, hey! We didn’t know you guys were coming by today.” Jin greets nonchalantly, raising an arm to wave at them.
“Well,” the youngest speaks up this time, hand rubbing the back of their neck, ”we weren’t going to but when we realized what the weather was like out, we couldn’t let you guys deal with it all alone.”
You can’t help but smile at them in appreciation. “Thank you guys, you really didn’t have to.”
“This is our waterhole, we have to help too,” your middle sibling declares, pounding a fist into their chest dramatically. 
You roll your eyes as they grin at you.
“Well let’s get to it, fam!” cheers the youngest.
“We’ll join you in a moment, just taking a short break,” you inform them.
“No worries, take your time. This heat is no joke.” They wave you off as they set up their equipment and bags.
You realise a sigh, reiterating your thanks as they go about cleaning. You watch them a moment before twisting your head to the side. “You wanna get a hold on yourself now?” you hiss over your shoulder. Jin’s prominent erection poking at your back, showing no signs of deflating any time soon. 
He wraps his arms around you pulling closer. “I can’t help it, not when that perfect ass keeps pushing back on me.” he whispers into your ear. “And did you know your shoulders turn me on too? They’re so perfect for grabbing onto when I fuck into you from be-”
A yelp of pain gets your sibling’s attention, heads swiveling to look over you guys. Jin folded over, hand clutching at his right side where you’d elbowed him. 
“He’s got a stitch in his side from cleaning out the lake. Sorry to scare you guys,” you give as an explanation, waving off their concerned gazes. Feeling bad, your oldest sibling decides to take over lake duty, telling you guys to take your time resting. 
You nod gratefully, before turning your attention back to the frustratingly handsome man behind you. “Get a hold of yourself! Or you won’t be touching me for the next week!”
He looks at you in indignation, sputtering to find a response. “You can’t do that! We leave in a few days! We can finally go back to loud unfiltered sex!” 
You twist around and smack a hand over his mouth. “I’m not kidding! Get it together, my siblings are here,” your eyes blazing with intent. 
He removes your hand as he clears his throat. A playful glint in his eyes before he opens his obnoxious mouth. “You know you’re hot when you’re angry?” he manages before breaking out into his signature high pitched laugh. 
Face flushing in annoyance, you smack his bare arm. “Fine! Good luck hiding it on your own!” you fume, leaning forward to push yourself up. 
You don’t get far, as he cages you quickly with his arms, pulling you back against him, a panicked no permeating the humid air. You huff, as you feel the wind almost knock out of you at the force he uses to pull you back into place. 
“Well are you gonna behave?” an unsaid ultimatum weaved into the question.
“Ah! It’s not my fault you’re so attractive! How can you blame me like this!” he continues to whine, like a petulant child not allowed to play with their favorite toy. 
The pair of you continue to bicker, as your siblings slave away in restoring the clearing. It’s not long before they grow hot, exhausted by the muggy air engulfing them. Their patience and kindness waning, complaints for you both to hurry and join them—which you promptly do, with bottles of water in hand to help them cool down. Your small group makes quick work of the left over trash, as Jin takes care of what’s left in the lake. 
The sun was just beginning it’s descent, stars just barely dotting across the darkening sky, when your small rag tag group finally finished; spent bodies leaning on each other, as weary eyes surveyed your hard work. It wasn’t what it once was, but it looked damn well on its way there and you couldn’t help the happy tears that brimmed your waterline. The arm around your shoulder gives you a quick squeeze, Jin's voice filling the air thanking everyone for their hard work.
The evening chill that cools your sweat soaked layers has the small group shivering. Giving the place one last sweep, you all agree to high tail it back for much needed showers and rest. 
Tomorrow would be your last full day there and you wanted to make sure of one last thing. You would be trying to find a way to purify the lake water. You had been doing research and had read about techniques aiming to bring a lake back to or closer to man-made undisturbed conditions. You had found a lake restoration company not far outside of the town. Jin had already agreed to accompany you, willing to help in any way possible as you brought it up before going to bed that night. You had happily accepted, beholden by the revival of the Fae Kingdom.
Tumblr media
The night was comfortably warm, filled with happy chatter in the beautiful glade. Fairy lights lit the area in a soft glow as many visitors sat around the lake, eating meals they had just pulled off grills or brought with them from home. Small clusters of families or couples relaxed after a day of fun and thrills. 
Somewhere someone had brought a speaker, a soft pop melody permeating the air, as you quietly sing along to it, swaying in your fiance’s arms, his own angelic voice serenading you. Your family surrounded you, their loud boisterous laughs bringing you joy and comfort. 
It had been a year since your visit, a year of the lake restoration working its magic. A year of love and care for the watering hole, which was almost a mirror of its former glory. Beautiful shades of green once more filling in patches of the ground, all the colors of the rainbow blooming, giving the space vibrance and life. There were signs of life all around you as creatures began to inhabit the area once more. 
But the most amazing part is being able to witness the breathtaking globes of light that dance before your eyes. Soft, blinking lights that waltz around, unbothered by the visitors. The fairies had returned, they had come back home to their kingdom. 
“They’re happy.”
“Huh,” you ask dumbly, breaking out of your reverie.
“The fairies, they’re happy to see you,” he voices.
A tender smile rests on his lips when you turn to him. He remembered. The childish story you had told him. And it’s in that moment, with blinking lights reflecting around him that you come to a realization. 
“You’re the fairy prince. Well, you’re my real fairy prince,” you admit quietly.
He looks down at you, eyes searching yours before placing a kiss on the tip of your nose and pulling your back flush against him.
“I guess that makes you the future princess of the Fae Kingdom.”
You cling to his arms happily, taking in the gorgeous scenery before you. 
“Besides, it only makes sense that someone as good looking as me is royalty.”
“And there goes the moment,” you grumble as you leave the safe space of his arms to join your family in their merriment. 
“Hey! You know it’s true!” he exclaims, chasing after you, accompanied by a squeaking laugh.
111 notes · View notes
swan-of-sunrise · 3 years
Text
Specs and the Flyboy (Chapter Nineteen-Part Two)
Tumblr media
Summary: The team begins their mission to retrieve Michael Carter and destroy Zodiac, but not before having several heart-to-hearts and a quiet conversation between two partners.
Pairing: Jack Thompson X Reader
Word Count: 4.6k
Warnings/Disclaimers: References to torture
A/N: Thank you all so much for reading! I hope that you enjoy!
Chapter Nineteen (Part II) The Forests of the Lithuanian Soviet Socialist Republic (Previous Chapter)
“You see anything yet, Specs?”
(Y/N) sighed through her nose but didn’t look away from her binoculars as she called back, “Not since you asked me two minutes ago, Flyboy. What’s the rush, you got a hot date or something?”
“No, I’m too busy watching my partner perch herself on an unstable, snow-covered tree branch fifteen feet in the air. Seriously, (Y/N), I really should be the lookout-”
“That’s not happening, Jack; in case you’ve forgotten, you’re still recovering from a severe case of hypothermia and torture.” Tearing herself away from the binoculars, she looked down and raised a brow when she spotted Jack’s concerned frown and crossed arms. “Why don’t you go check on the others and make sure Howard isn’t teaching Henry any bad habits?”
Jack heaved a sigh but reluctantly complied, grumbling under his breath as he trudged towards their truck, and (Y/N) rolled her eyes in mild exasperation before returning her attention to the binoculars. They were stationed a little less than a mile away from a large warehouse-facility, hidden away in the dense forest, and waiting for Peggy’s signal to proceed with the next phase of their plan; after they decoded Michael’s final message, Howard was finally able to enhance the photographs they’d taken back at Attwell Airfield and since all the maps depicted led them directly to the structure hidden away in the Lithuanian forests, it was a safe bet that that was where the Secret Empire was meeting with Leviathan.
In theory, the plan they’d come up with was simple: Extract Michael Carter, destroy Zodiac and go home. They’d agreed to split up into two teams of four; Peggy, Dugan, Sawyer and Pinkerton would enter the north side of the facility and (Y/N), Jack, Henry and Howard would enter its south side. Each group would make its way through the facility, (Y/N)’s with the intention of procuring Zodiac and Peggy’s in search of Michael, then they’d leave as quietly as they’d come.
There were countless things that could go wrong with their plan, that much was true, but (Y/N) had faith in her group of rag-tag companions and their impressive skills. Even the occasionally-annoying flyboy who’s spent the past half an hour circling this tree like a nervous Nellie, she smiled to herself; although he was still recovering from his recent injuries, Jack had insisted on accompanying them on their mission and (Y/N) knew better than to waste precious time arguing with her hard-headed partner. That man’ll be the death of me, she thought with a quiet chuckle, her eyes still trained on the forest of trees in the distance.
Not long after, (Y/N) spotted the flashes of light reflecting off of Peggy’s compact mirror and translated the Morse Code before securing her binoculars around her neck and calling down, “All clear, time for Phase Two!” She started making her way down the tree, getting about halfway down when Jack reappeared below her. “Peggy and the others are in position, so it’s time to go.”
“Copy that, Specs, but you’ve gotta be more careful or else you’ll-” The branch (Y/N) stepped down onto suddenly snapped, sending her sprawling onto the piles of snow about six feet below and briefly knocking the air out of her lungs. “Fall.” Jack was standing at her side in an instant, his hand stretched out for her to take and his expression a strange mixture of concern and amusement. “You know, I could’ve sworn that I predicted that happening…”
“You’re very funny, smart-ass,” (Y/N) grumbled as she took his hand, allowing him to help her to her feet; the power behind his action took her by surprise and before she could steady herself, she stumbled right into him. Her hands had automatically latched onto his broad shoulders and when she felt his arm snake itself around her waist, her eyes flicked up and met his blue ones; realizing just how close his face was to hers, her heart began to race but she didn’t immediately pull away from him like she’d done in the past. Instead, she brought a hand up and trailed her fingertips over the bruise that stretched across his cheekbone; it was already beginning to turn a yellowish hue and when she brushed over the edge of it, he flinched and she winced in sympathy. “Sorry…you’re not in too much pain, are you?”
Jack smirked and opened his mouth to reply, but grew serious when she didn’t smile back. “It still hurts a bit but it’s nothing I can’t manage, (Y/N). I’ll feel a whole lot better once we finish this mission and go home.” She nodded and began pulling away from him, but stopped herself when his hand gently tightened on her waist and his expression shifted from reassuring to apprehensive. “Look, we don’t really know what we’re walking into and there’s a helluva lot riding on this mission, so I…I wanted…you’ll be careful, right?”
The earnest look in his blue eyes combined with the weight of his hand on her waist nearly made (Y/N) go weak in the knees, but she suppressed the sudden surge of affection as she nodded again. “Of course, just as careful as my calm and level-headed partner’ll be out there. Maybe even more.” Jack’s lips curved into a small smile at that. “Everything’s going to be fine out there, Jack, I promise. Now c’mon, the others are waiting for us…”
Biting back her growing smile, (Y/N) walked beside Jack as they made their way over to where the others were waiting. Daniel was already seated in the driver’s seat of the truck, his expression clouded with apprehension; he’d allowed Peggy to go along with the Howling Commandos and stayed behind to act as their backup without an argument, but it was clear to anyone with eyes that he was worried about his girlfriend. Edwin was preoccupied with adjusting the sleeves of his bomber jacket and Howard was talking away to Henry, who was listening to the inventor with barely-concealed awe. “Good news, Daniel, there’s a small clearing about a quarter of a mile southeast of here that should give you two plenty of cover.”
Daniel nodded, starting the truck’s engine and calling out, “Okay, Jarvis, it’s time to go.”
“Yes, of course, Chief Sousa!” Edwin hurriedly got into the passenger seat before addressing (Y/N). “Miss (Y/L/N), are you quite sure that Mr. Stark will be all right going with you and Chief Thompson?”
“He’ll be just fine, Jarvis; he’s only coming along with us for his scientific insight, that’s all.” (Y/N) flashed him a reassuring smile, touched by the concern the butler had for the inventor’s well-being; her smile faltered when her eyes drifted over to where Jack, Howard and Henry were gathered, worry furrowing her brow as she scrutinized the rookie officer’s youthful face. “To be perfectly honest, though, I’m more concerned for Henry. Howard’s been in plenty of tough scrapes over the years but Henry…?”
“With two highly-skilled SSR operatives watching his back, I’m sure the kid’ll be in good hands.” Daniel’s words were meant to put her at ease but her anxiety refused to disappear; the rookie officer reminded her far too much of Freddie for her to be placated with words of comfort. The chief’s eyes looked past her at Jack, who was slinging a rifle strap over his shoulder as he walked over to them. “Watch each other’s six, okay? We don’t have any idea what’s inside that facility; for all we know, this could be where Leviathan’s training more of their spies.”
Jack nodded and gave him a playful salute. “You got it, Chief.” The two of them watched as the truck drove off into the forest, turning and walking over to Howard and Henry once it disappeared from view. “All right, fellas, when we get in there, Agent (Y/L/N) and I’ll take point. Zhang, it’ll be your job to cover our backs and keep Stark out of trouble-”
“O-Okay, Chief Thompson, it’s just that…” Henry swallowed nervously and his hands clutched the shoulder strap of his rifle as he continued, “Well, the police academy didn’t really train us to handle a situation like this and I’m not sure I know what to do but I don’t want to let you all down and-”
“Hey,” Stepping forward, (Y/N) rested her hands on the rookie officer’s shoulders and looked him directly in his panicked eyes. “Take a couple of deep breaths for me, Henry. Can you do that?” He nodded, and she smiled kindly at him when she felt his shoulders beginning to relax. “That’s it, Fred-” (Y/N) caught herself before she could say the rest of her brother’s name; Henry didn’t seem to notice her slip-up but out of the corner of her eye, she spotted Jack and Howard exchanging sympathetic glances as they turned away to give the two of them some privacy. As she stood there in front of the rookie officer and watched him rapidly blink away his tears, a distant memory suddenly came to the forefront of her mind…
“Freddie, what the hell are you doing here?!” (Y/N) asked, her brow raising in disbelief as the smiling sixteen-year-old jumped off his bicycle and leaned it against the station-house. “If Mother and Father find out that you skipped school to see me off-”
“I don’t care if they find out,” Freddie’s smirk widened as he shrugged. “There’s no way in hell they were gonna stop me from seein’ my big sister ‘fore she leaves.”
A reluctant smile played on her lips and she shook her head in exasperation. “I swear, you’re such a little troublemaker…”
“Oh, I wonder who I learned that from?” (Y/N) playfully swatted her brother’s arm while he laughed; the two of them sat down on a nearby bench and looked out at the empty train tracks, the tense silence finally broken by his quiet plea, “Take me with you.”
(Y/N) sighed, unable to turn and face Freddie; since the moment she’d told him about Bletchley Park, she’d dreaded the day that he’d inevitably try and convince her to bring him along. “Freddie…please don’t make this any harder than it already is.”
Ignoring her plea, Freddie hurriedly knelt on the ground in front of her and grabbed her hands. “I wouldn’t be any trouble, I-I could get a job to help you pay the bills! We could finally live somewhere far away from Ma and Pop, and I’ll even try joinin’ the army-”
“Stop it, Freddie!” (Y/N) spoke sharply, instantly regretting her tone when he visibly flinched; her shoulders sagged and she sighed. “I’m sorry for yelling, bud, it’s just…where I’m going is incredibly dangerous, and it’s only going to get worse the longer the war goes on.” She smoothed his hair back and forced herself to smile. “You’re sixteen years old; your only concern right now should be keeping your nose clean and graduating high school, not a war happening half a world away.”
Tears began to well up in his eyes. “If it’s so dangerous then how come you’re goin’? Why’re you leavin’ me here by myself?”
“Freddie, the last thing I’d ever want to do is leave you, but…” (Y/N)’s hands tightened around his as she continued. “I have an opportunity to use my skills to do the right thing. Sometimes doing the right thing’s hard, but that doesn’t mean we just lie down and stop trying. It doesn’t seem like it now but I’m going to England for you, bud, to make the world a better place for you to live in. Does that make sense?” Freddie sniffed and wiped away his tears with the sleeve of his coat as he nodded. “I’ll write to you every week, okay? And you can write me back as many times as you want about whatever’s on your mind; about school, about baseball, about your adorable crush on Susan Holloway…”
“I don’t have a crush on Susan Holloway!” Freddie insisted with an embarrassed smile. “She and I are just lab partners in Biology!”
“Whatever you say, bud.” (Y/N) chuckled, reaching forward and pulling her brother into a tight hug. “Who knows? I might even be back in time to see you graduate next year!”
He snorted. “I don’t wanna let you down, but I’m barely passin’ Math and it’s only Algebra; you’re the brains of the (Y/L/N) family, remember?”
“Well, then, it’s a good thing I left all my old Math notes on your desk this morning,” Pulling away, (Y/N) rested her hands on either side of Freddie’s face and smiled as she took one last look at him, a distant train whistle sounding through the air while she continued. “And you could never let me down, Freddie. Never.”
Blinking away her own tears, (Y/N) refocused her attention back on the hyperventilating young man before her. “Henry, you remember the other night when you told us you were a fan of Captain America? How you read all his comics and listened to all his radio shows? Well, those comics and radio shows don’t tell the full story about Steve Rogers; when he was chosen to participate in Project Rebirth, he weighed less than a hundred pounds, had a laundry-list of medical issues and barely any basic military training. But Steve beat out every single candidate because he, all ninety-eight pounds of him, was the only one who had what it took to be a hero and none of it came from a test tube.” Henry’s eyes were still widened, but (Y/N) was pleased to see that he’d stopped breathing so heavily. “And right now, I’m looking at someone who’s got all the same things that Steve Rogers had even before he became Captain America.”
“Really?”
(Y/N) smiled patiently at his timid question. “How many other rookie officers do you think would travel all the way to the Lithuanian Soviet Socialist Republic to save the world and a man they’ve never met?” He chuckled once and she patted his shoulders before letting go of them. “Everything’ll be okay, Officer Zhang, all you have to do is follow our lead and trust your instincts. You’re not going to let anyone down.”
Nodding, Henry took a steadying breath and flashed her a small grin of thanks; they both made their way over to where Jack and Howard were standing, and (Y/N) felt her face warm when she noticed the way her partner was looking at her with eyes filled with unabashed pride. He quickly looked away once he realized she’d caught him staring and cleared his throat, his face flushing a little as he addressed them all, “Like Peggy said earlier, no weapon discharge unless absolutely necessary. Keep your eyes peeled and remember, our priority is to retrieve Zodiac and get the hell out of there; it’s the others’ job to extract Michael, not ours. Are we clear?”
Henry still looked a little nervous but he gave Jack a firm nod, and Howard simply raised his hand in the air. Letting out a sigh of exasperation, (Y/N) wearily asked, “Yes, Howard?”
“When do I get my gun?” The expectant smirk on the inventor’s face fell when (Y/N) and Jack both rolled their eyes. “What? C’mon, (Y/N), I know how to handle weapons! I invent them, for Pete’s sake, that’s gotta count for somethin’!”
“…Howard, I was in your lab that time you nearly blew yourself up.”
Howard furrowed his brow in confusion. “Wait, which time was that?”
Wincing, Henry patted the outraged inventor on the shoulder while they all began walking towards the nearby tree line. “I think you might’ve just proven Agent (Y/L/N)’s point, Mr. Stark.”
“You know,” Jack began, his voice low as he leaned down and flashed her an amused smile. “I think that kid’s starting to grow on me…”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Infiltrating the facility proved to be an easier task than (Y/N) anticipated; they’d quickly dealt with the two armed guards standing watch on the south side, then they managed to find a loose drainage grate to slip into undetected. It’s like I’ve time-traveled back to 1944, she thought to herself while they crept down a deserted hall, silently marveling at how similar it all was to the missions she’d gone on with the Howling Commandos.
“This all seem a little too quiet to you, Specs?” Jack muttered, falling in step beside her with his rifle still raised. “If Leviathan’s really here, then where’s all the guards?” Right on cue, the sound of approaching footsteps echoed throughout the space; (Y/N) grabbed Jack’s hand and pulled him into one of the hallway’s decorative niche’s as Henry did the same with Howard across the way, pressing herself against the wall and holding her breath while two armed guards walked past.
Once the guards turned down another hallway, (Y/N) let out a relieved sigh. “Now we know that there’s guards here. Maybe they…” Her words died in her throat the moment she looked over at her partner, realizing in a flash just how close their faces were and that her hand was still clutching his; she’d felt the impulse to kiss Jack several times throughout their partnership, but it seemed that the heightened danger made the impulse stronger than ever and it was with great difficulty that she pulled away from him and clambered out of the niche. “Those guards were Leviathan, all right; they were wearing Red Army uniforms.”
They continued making their way through the large facility without any issues, finally coming across a walkway that stretched over a block of cells below; two guards sat at a table beside the cell block, their rifles propped against their chairs as they played a game of poker. Most of the cells were filled with visibly frightened men and women dressed in white laboratory coats and as she looked closer, (Y/N) suppressed her gasp of recognition when her eyes landed on the familiar figure of Adam Fieldman, Michael’s other accomplice within the Secret Empire, sitting alone in a cell.
“Son of a gun; I think we’d better pay Fieldman a visit.” Jack turned to her with an expectant look on his face. “Got any bright ideas, Specs?”
(Y/N)’s lips curled into a small smile. “I always do, Flyboy.”
After finalizing their off-the-cuff plan, (Y/N) crept out onto the walkway and stopped above where the two guards were seated; she lowered herself down to sit on the very edge of the walkway and took a moment to judge how far down they were before steeling her nerves and letting herself drop down. She landed on the balls of her feet, straightening up as the two guards scrambled to their feet and rushed towards her; she punched the first guard in the jaw, then elbowed the second guard in the neck before slamming her fist down onto his groin. The second guard doubled over in pain as she kicked the first guard in the shin, pulling him down by the back of his neck and kneeing him hard in the face; his unconscious form fell to the ground and (Y/N) ducked to avoid the second guard’s hit before kicking him back into the wall, her chest heaving as his head collided with the stone and he crumpled to the ground on a heap.
“Agent (Y/L/N), please! We don’t have much time!” (Y/N) turned and hurried over to Adam Fieldman’s cell; he looked worse for wear, as if he’d been locked up for several days, and his hands were tightly clutching the bars of his cell. She was vaguely aware of the others dropping down from the walkway and Howard talking to the other captives in broken Russian while Adam frantically continued, “Thomas knows that you’re here! He had that train car bugged, he heard everything Michael said to Chief Thompson before his escape!”
Jack crossed his arms over his chest, looking more than unconvinced by the panicked man’s words. “Oh yeah? And why should we believe anything you say? You’re a part of the Secret Empire, the same as your old college pals.”
“Yeah, but not willingly! Almost a year ago, Thomas and Michael paid me a visit at my dad’s orangery in L.A. and forced me to manufacture weapons based on copies of Howard Stark’s stolen blueprints; they told me they’d kill my dad if I didn’t join their damn Secret Empire!” Adam insisted, glancing back at (Y/N) with pleading eyes. “Thomas caught me trying to break Michael out of his brainwashing and locked me up. He would’ve killed me, but Leviathan still needed me to work on replicating Zodiac for them.”
“He’s right,” Howard walked up to them, an unusually serious expression on his face as he gestured towards the scientists. “They say that Leviathan’s holding them prisoner to study, replicate and weaponized Zodiac the moment they get their hands on that key and open the box.”
Adam nodded. “That key is what’ll unite the Secret Empire and Leviathan, and all that gold’s gonna fund their Zodiac weapons development. After what he heard on that bug, Thomas thinks that Michael’s little sister has the key and that she’ll do anything to save him, even hand over the one thing that’ll unlock Zodiac.” Before any of them could reply, the sound of distant gunfire echoed through the room and made them all jump. “Please, you’ve gotta get us out of here! Thomas has Zodiac with him and once he gets that key, there’s no tellin’ what he’ll do!”
Together, (Y/N) and Jack shot the locks off the cell doors and while she ushered everyone out, her partner spoke into his walkie-talkie. “Change of plan, Sousa, we’re sending Zhang and Stark out the south side with Fieldman and about a dozen scientists.”
“Copy that, we’ll be in position to pick them up.”
“Chief Thompson, what about you and Miss (Y/L/N)?”
(Y/N) unclipped her own walkie-talkie from her belt and answered, “We’re going to finish the mission ourselves.” Securing her walkie-talkie back onto her belt, she drew one of her handguns and held it out towards Howard. “Only use it if you have to.” The inventor gave her a firm nod and took the gun, and she turned to the rookie officer. “Get everyone out safely, Henry.”
Clutching his rifle in his hands, Henry’s jaw tightened with resolve. “I will.”
(Y/N) flashed the two of them a brief smile and Jack patted Henry on the shoulder before turning and hurrying out of the makeshift prison, towards the continuing echoes of gunfire on the opposite side of the facility. While they ran, she tried not to think about what Adam had said about Peggy willingly giving up the key; if that was the only way to save Freddie then I’d do it in a heartbeat, she thought with a frown, urging herself to run faster.
“Please tell me you brought some nifty gadgets with you, Specs,” Jack was panting a little while they turned a corner, one of his hands clutching the stitch in his side. “I’d feel better ‘bout all this if I knew we had an advantage.”
Two guards began to turn around at the sound of their approaching footsteps but (Y/N) and Jack each slammed the butts of their rifles into their heads and continued running while they crumpled to the ground; she looked over at him with an incredulous brow arched. “Just the lipstick Howard created for me, Flyboy, you’re welcome to borrow it if you want.”
“Thanks, but it’s not really my shade.”
The two of them skidded to a stop when they came across a staircase off to the side; without the sounds of their running distorting their hearing, she realized with a sinking feeling that the echoing gunfire had stopped. “That doesn’t sound good; which way should we go?”
Jack glanced between the hallway and the staircase before gesturing towards the staircase. “We’ll have a better tactical advantage if we go up, c’mon.”
Her partner led the way as they climbed several flights of stairs, finally reaching the landing and creeping down a corridor; the sounds of voices started to grow louder and louder until finally, the corridor opened up onto a balcony overlooking a warehouse. They pressed themselves back against the edge of the wall and Jack maneuvered so that he was standing right behind her before they both slowly peeked around the wall and got their first good look at the situation; the warehouse was cluttered, with stacks of wooden crates stamped with the symbols of Leviathan and the Secret Empire piled up around the vast room.
From their vantage point, (Y/N) quickly realized that they were witnessing a stand-off, with Peggy and the Howling Commandos taking refuge behind stacks of crates on one side of the warehouse while Thomas Attwell and a handful of Leviathan guards were hunkered down behind crates on the opposite side. She let out a sigh of relief when she saw that none of her friends appeared to be injured, and she was finally able to focus on what Attwell was saying down below.
“…settle this like civilized people, Miss Carter. We both have something that the other wants dearly; agree to my terms, and I’ll allow you and your American friends to walk out of here alive with your dear older brother.”
“It’s ‘Agent Carter,’ actually, and the SSR doesn’t negotiate with enemy operatives. You will hand over Zodiac and you will release Michael Carter into our custody, or else you’ll be dead on the floor of this warehouse very shortly.”
(Y/N) heard Dugan’s humorless chuckle. “I’d listen to her if I were you, pal.”
“Zodiac in the hands of Leviathan will be more respected than it ever was by those fools within the United States government; here they develop such a groundbreaking weapon and all because of a little town in Switzerland, they refused to use it even if it meant ending the war against the Axis powers sooner. And as for your brother…” It was difficult to tell from so far away, but it almost looked as if the man was grinning. “Leviathan has some of the best minds in the world under its thumbs; with a little tinkering in that scrambled mind of his, I’m sure that Michael will be appreciating his place within our joined organization much more than he already does.” It wasn’t until Jack elbowed her in the side that she realized he’d un-slung his rifle and was aiming directly at Attwell down below; if he was able to shoot the man, then the others could utilize the chaos to take care of the guards and finish the mission so with a nod, she moved back to let him take the shot. But as she moved, Attwell turned to face the balcony that they were standing by and called out, “Isn’t that right, old chap?”
“Certainly.” The two of them whirled around to see Michael Carter and Dottie Underwood pointing pistols directly at their hearts. “I suggest that you drop your weapons now. Slowly.” (Y/N) and Jack both set all their guns down on the ground, careful not to make any sudden moves. While she straightened back up, (Y/N) took the opportunity to examine Michael’s face and was taken aback by how cold and calculating it looked. “Now, kick them over to Miss Underwood.”
Once they’d done as Michael said, a smiling Dottie took the guns and in one swift motion, threw them all off the balcony’s edge; when she turned back to them, her smile widened. “It’s so good to see you two SSR folks again! Now the party’s really in full swing, isn’t it?”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
A/N: Cliffhanger! Chapter 19 was originally only supposed to have 2 parts but the story ran away with me so now you guys get a Part 3!! Thank you guys so much for reading! If you haven’t checked it out yet, I created a Spotify playlist for this series and I’ll be updating it every time I upload a new chapter.
https://open.spotify.com/playlist/21pWY7OiMFj8LaYpxhtVtW
Chapter Nineteen-Part Three
“Specs and the Flyboy” Masterlist
Tagging: @nnon-it-up @fluffymadamina @remmyswritings @ourstarsailor @darkusangelus @josis-teacup @marvel-jackt-loki-buck @yeetyeetchickenmeat @sameoldbaby @theserenityspace @seeing-but-not-observing @supervoldejaygent​ @momc95​ @brooke0297​ @kinda-c0nfused​ @outoftheregular  @mads-weasley​
98 notes · View notes
xoxo-teddybear · 3 years
Text
Oh, The Lies You Tell - Bakugou Katsuki - pt.7
Bakugou x f!reader
Warnings: angst, trauma, abuse, betrayal, fluff, slice of life, smut, cursing, manipulation, possible spoilers, physical harm, 18+
Tumblr media
Ep. Warnings: Smut, Angsty, Cursing, 18+
Summary: Theres been some trouble in the journey to the competition and so class 1-A has to take a quick stop. Things get steamy for the hot couple but is Y/N regretting her decisions?
BAKUGOU’S MASTERLIST
Pt.1 Pt.2 Pt.3 Pt.4 Pt.5 Pt.6 Pt.7 Pt.8 Pt.9
When you opened your eyes, you took notice of the gorgeous stars that littered across the beautiful night sky. The sky itself was a mix of deep, dark, navy blue with hints of purple and white in the mix, creating a gorgeous scenery. The bus had drove far away from the city and its light pollution, giving you the best views you’ve ever scene. Speaking of views, when you turned away from the window, you saw Katsuki resting peacefully. You smiled softly with a warm glow on your face and cuddled in closer to him.
As the drive continued, you felt the bus jump, create a loud noise, and eventually slowed and stop. You looked around and noticed a few other students waking up, along with Aizawa. When he came back from checking on the front, he spoke to the class.
“Alright you rowdy bastards....WAKE UP!” He shouted into the megaphone that woke up every sleeping student, including Katsuki.
“GAH!” Bakugou screamed as he was awaken from his deep sleep. “Geez, your dad really had to break everybody’s eardrums?”
“Ew Suki, don’t call him that.” You laughed out as you both refocused your attention on Aizawa.
“So. There’s been a change of plans. The bus has broken down and we seem to be in the middle of nowhere so we’re gonna have to camp out for a little while. I just got off the phone with the competition advisors and they said they’ll postpone the event until we arrive. So everybody just get comfortable, we’re gonna be here for awhile. For now, can I get Y/N and Rumor up front.” He explained and demanded.
You got up from your seat and whistled for Rumor to follow. You made it up to the front to see him and asked him what he wanted.
“Yes?” You asked with your arms crossed and a tired look on your face.
“Take Rumor and scope the surrounding areas. Look for a place where we can stay and if you can’t find anything, just come back here. We’ll just camp out on the bus until we get some work done to the bus. I’ll call a repair company and see if they can send someone to help us with the bus. Be back here in 20 minutes MAX. Got it?” He said.
You only nodded as you went back to your seat to grab the earring to explain what was happening to the league. When you got there Bakugou asked what happened and demanded to go with you but you reassured him you’d be fine and then kissed him before walking off the bus. Bakugou, still uneasy about the whole thing, went up to Aizawa.
“Hey! Let me at least go with her just in case!” He demanded. Aizawa only rolled his eyes as the blonde before he spoke.
“Bakugou, Y/N is a very capable girl. If she runs into any trouble, she can handle it and if I was that trouble, I’d be the one running away from Y/N. And she has Rumor who can also fight and transform into any animal, mythical or real. They’ll be fine.” He explained.
“Yeah but-“
“Bakugou. I’m sure Y/N has told you about her past already, and so you know that her and Rumor have done pretty well on survival. They’ll be okay. Not get back to your seat.”
“But-“
“Now!”
Bakugou huffed as he reluctantly went back and slouched in his chair. Back with Y/N, she was riding on Rumor in his giant hawk form as they flew around. While in the air, she told the league what happened and said when she arrives at the competition, she’ll send her coordinates and then they can arrive.
As Y/N flown around, after about 15 minutes she found a motel not too far from the bus. She had Rumor turn around and make it back to the bus. When she arrived she noticed the students had all exited the bus and settled around a camp fire they set up nearby. She landed and the class all got excited at the cool sight of Rumor in a different form. Bakugou quickly ran to Y/N and hugged her after he had been worrying for so long.
“You okay? Are you hurt?!” He asked while checking you for any bruising or damaging.
“Suki, I’m fine don’t worry! I’m great actually. Aizawa!” You called out, grabbing your dad’s attention. “Found a motel. Right off of west end. Rumor can bring all of us in about 2 trips on his flying bison form.”
“Great. Then let’s go.” He replied. You laughed as you heard the boys of the Bakusquad get rowdy and excited at the news of another bison ride. The Bakusquad and dekusquad along with Momo and Jirou rode first. You made it there and had Rumor fly back to get the rest of the people including Aizawa and the bus driver.
When you made it back, Aizawa had gone to book everyone’s rooms and you and Bakugou hung out in the corner of the lobby away from everyone.
As you leaned against a wall waiting for the room keys, you took notice of how Bakugou was just smiling with his eyes closed and his hands behind his head as he sat in a lobby chair.
“What’s up with you smiley?” You laughed out as you sat on his lap. He chuckled as he finally opened his eyes to look at you.
“You telling me you don’t remember?” He questioned. You thought about it for a little bit but ultimately came to no answer.
“Remember what suki?” You asked, and Bakugou sat up straight with his hand wrapping around your waist as he got in your face.
“You promised me the next time we get in a bed, you would let me have my way with you. And would you look at that. We’re in a motel, where there are beds, and we all have our own rooms with at least 1 partner.” He explained happily.
“Aha, nice try Suki, but Aizawa definitely wouldn’t let me sleep in a room with a guy let alone someone who is my boyfriend. I’m gonna get paired up with...I think Jirou.” You said with a confident smile.
“Right, and I’m getting paired up with Denki and won’t you look at that, Denki and Jirou are dating! I’m pretty sure Ears wouldn’t mind switching with me so I could spend time with my girlfriend while she gets to hang with her own boyfriend.” He smirked. You realized he was right and your smile dropped as you quickly got up from his lap.
“Nervous? I thought I was the virgin.” He teased. You rolled your eyes at his comment. You weren’t nervous to have sex......you were nervous because this time it was with a guy you love...and that guy was Katsuki Bakugou. He radiates big dick energy.
“Um..no,” you pouted with side eye.
“You hesitated,” he smiled.
“NO I DIDNT!” Bakugou just chuckled at your cute behaviour before he stood up and pecked your cheek.
“Don’t worry princess. I’ll treat you real good. Promise,” he whispered in your ear. The sound of his husky voice went right in between your legs and you could already feel yourself growing wet and becoming a puddle right underneath him. Except you weren’t even underneath him and he didn’t even touch you. The power he holds is....stupid. But, you finally snapped outta your little bitch phase and played his game.
“Fine then,” you said and proceeded to wrap your arms around his neck and whisper in his ear, “better not disappoint...daddy.” You playfully said and walked away with a smirk leaving Bakugou with an open and shocked smile as he watched you go.
Aizawa called everyone over to grab their keys.
“Alright. Boys and Girls will not share any rooms and the opposite gender is not allowed in the other’s room after 10 o’clock,” Aizawa began to call out names and finally got to the end. “Y/N and Jirou, and Bakugou and Kaminari.”
Bakugou looked at Kaminari with devil eyes and growled at him as he tilted his head towards Jirou. Kaminari shook in his place and quickly ran to his girlfriend.
“H-Hey babe! Wanna trade with Bakugou so we can share a room together?” Jirou looked at her terrified boyfriend with a raised brow in confusion.
“Are you okay Denk-“
“PLEASE! PLEASE TRADE WITH THAT DEMON!” Kaminari begged. Jirou and Y/N looked towards Bakugou and then towards Aizawa.
“Okay Jirou, since he’s this scared of Katsuki, I’ll stay with him and you can stay with Denki. Don’t worry about Aizawa, everything will be fine.” Y/N said.
“You sure?” Jirou questioned.
“Mhm! Besides, what kinda girl wouldn’t wanna spend more time with her boyfriend?” You said rhetorically and walked away to Katsuki. “Let’s go, Love.”
“Yes M’am.” Bakugou said as he followed you while looking around to make sure no one noticed. You both walked but remained silent. It wasn’t an awkward silence, more like you both were too excited for what was to come. When you and Bakugou finally arrived at your room, you put the key in as Bakugou continued to be on lookout. When you opened the door, Bakugou pushed you in and shut the door and locked it.
He pulled you in before you could turn around and gave you a hot kiss. His hands roamed your body until they eventually reached your ass to give it a firm squeeze and nice smack. You gasped at the feeling and Bakugou quickly slid his tongue in. Your tongues glided across each other as you tugged at Bakugou’s hair. You swear, if you didn’t know him and this was just a one-night, you would think he’s already had experience. Bakugou separated from your lips the slightest bit just to tell you to “jump.”
You wrapped your legs around him as he carried you to the bed and placed you down. He continued the kiss and unbuttoned your school top and removed your tie. You did the same to him as he groped your chest, massaging the plump flesh through your lace bra. He pulled off your skirt and then discarded his own pants and went to kiss your neck.
You moaned at the feeling of his tongue as he sucked on patch after patch leaving purple marks that would definitely show in the morning. While on your neck he removed your bra and panties and his hands quickly went to feel your exposed body. He backed away to stare at the sight of you. He bit his lip as he took notice of your breast and naked body.
“Perfect,” he whispered to himself as he stared and touched. You giggled at his compliment and pulled him in for a few pecks before flipping him over and straddling his lap as he sat up. “Yes Princess?”
“I promised you a good first time. Let me keep my word, Suki.” You smiled at him as he did the same to you.
“Fine then. Show me a good time.” He smirked at you and tilted his head back on the headboard. You smirked and pulled down his boxers to reveal his giant length. It stood erect with an angry red tip that was begging to be satisfied. You stared at it in awe. You already knew he was big..but this size was ridiculous. Not only had he had a long length, he was thick too. Extremely girthy. Bakugou smirked as he realized you were too distracted with his size that you didn’t continue anything.
“Hey Princess, you gonna stare or suck?” He asked with a grin. You gave him a little “hmph,” as your hand went right to his tip, using your thumb to rub around his slit. He groaned and sighed at the feeling of your tiny hands on him as you noticed his little blush adorn his face.
“You doing okay Katsuki?” You asked with sass as you pumped his cock, causing him to loudly gasp at the change of speed and pleasure.
“F-Fuck...this is nothing Princess,” he seethed out. You tilted your head and smirked as you went down to kiss his tip. You kissed his length up and down as you felt him shake at the feeling. Once you reached the bottom, you licked his shaft up to the top causing him to moan. You finally took his tip in your mouth and swirled your tongue around him. You swallowed his pre-cum and finally went down on him, taking as much you could.
“O-Oh fuck! Shit..shit baby,” he said as his hand went to your head and he threw his head back. You bobbed your head up and down and gagged on his dick, making music that was perfect to Bakugou. You used your hand to pump whatever you couldn’t fit in your mouth and soon felt Bakugou thrusting his hips up the slightest bit. You moaned as his dick sat in your throat causing vibrations to consume his entire length.
“Fuck-fuck!” Bakugou said and his hand on your head moved you up and down, controlling the speed of your movements. You moaned louder as tear puddles began to fill your eyes. Your hands, no longer needed to pump the rest of his cock, went to fondle his balls as he groaned louder.
“Shit...suck my dick just like that Princess. Mm..you want me to blow my load right down your throat! Wanna taste my cum?” He teased. You moaned even more in agreement as you took control again and began to speed up even more.
“Ohh! God! I’m close! I’m so close baby...mm I’m gonna cum down your throat! OH FUCK! I’m gonna cum!” Bakugou screamed out and soon you felt his warm seed shoot down your throat. You tasted his cum all over your tongue and savored the salty-sweet flavor. “You like that? Mm, you like the way daddy taste on your tongue?”
You pulled of him as he quickly went to pump his own cock to bring it back to life.
“Open,” he demanded and noticed all the cum sitting in your mouth. He smirked at the sight and then spoke, “swallow it.”
You smirked as you shut your mouth and swallowed it all. You opened your mouth to show him it was all gone and he smiled as he bit his lip.
“Happy?” You asked while getting close to his face.
“Very.” He smirked as you both went in for another kiss. You straddled him once more and he aligned himself up with your entrance. You felt his tip slide across your cunt and you moaned in his mouth.
“Excited?” Bakugou said with a grin.
“Please Katsuki, please just fuck me!” You breathed out. He smiled against your lips as he slammed you down on his cock.
“FUCK!” You cried out with your head thrown back as Bakugou admired the sight. You weren’t even prepped so you were tighter than ever as your pussy swallowed him whole. You bounced on his cock as you cried and moaned. He grabbed a hold of your ass as he smacked it from time to time.
“Shit baby...yeah bounce on that cock. You like it? Like having a giant dick deep inside your pretty little pussy?” He said with a deep voice.
“Yess Suki. Mm, fuck me just like that!” You cried out. Bakugou wrapped his arms around your waist and placed his feet flat on the bed as he lifted you up and down while he thrusted his hips up into you. The speed and strength of his thrust threw you into a haze.
“Oh my goddd! Yes Katsuki! Y-yes! So big..f-fuck!” Your hands went around his neck so you could support yourself as Katsuki’s thrusts never stopped. “Oh fuck daddy I’m gonna cum!”
“Yeah? Gonna cum? Spill it on my cock so daddy can fill you up!” He demanded.
“Yes! Yes! Yessss! Shit! Katsuki..Katsuki! Don’t stop! YES!” You screamed as you came and spilled it all over his cock. Katsuki didn’t stop though. He continued till he came and he came hard.
“Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck...ARGH!!” Katsuki shouted as he spilled his load deep inside you. He moaned out as his warm cum filled up your womb. He fucked himself through both your orgasms and he finally slowed down. You were still sitting on his dick as a mix of both your releases spilled out of you and onto the bed. You both settled as you both came down from your highs, however you both didn’t separate. Katsuki still released groans and broken sighs as he relished in the feeling of his first time.
You were exhausted but you wanted to take control. You weren’t the virgin, but Katsuki made you look like the newbie. You had to be the last one standing. As Katsuki laid against the head board still moaning softly, you placed your hands on his shoulders and began to bounce again.
Katsuki’s head snapped up as he realized what you were doing and he already came twice. This was his first time and if you kept going, he would feel his third high approaching soon.
“N-No! No baby! P-lease! Please it’s too much! AH FUCK! Ohh god! S’too sensitive,” he cried out as he sobbed in overstimulation. He felt euphoric but it was too much for his first time.
“Oh c’mon daddy, you got this. I want you to fill my pussy one more time. Please?” You said with a sweet seductive voice. Bakugou looked at you with pleading eyes as they filled with little tears due to the immense pleasure.
“I- I can’t princess! Fuck it’s too much!” He argued. You only smirked and encouraged him to pull through as you continued your bouncing. Bakugou continued to blab out moans and cried as his mouth hung open. He let out sobs of euphoria as he shook. You went in to kiss him and this time your tongue dominated as Katsuki became a total sub beneath you. Bakugou moaned into the kiss sharply before he pulled away.
“I’m gonna cum, I’m gonna cum, I’m gonna cum, I’m gonna cum! Babyy! ....Fuck!” He cried out.
“Cum inside me Katsuki, fill me up please,” you begged. You bounced harder until Katsuki’s body stilled as his cum filled you up just like you asked.
“Fuuuuucckkk, shit....hah....mmm,” he moaned as he finished. Your legs shook from the feeling as you both were now officially done with Katsuki’s first time. After a minute to catch your breaths, you pulled off his cock and cuddled into Katsuki as he weakly wrapped his arms around you. You both were still breathing heavily but you had smiles on your faces as your minds were in a daze. A fuzzy aura surrounded you both as you finally settled. Katsuki pecked your forehead before he spoke.
“That was amazing.” He sighed out with closed, satisfied eyes. You giggled at his reaction as you smiled at him.
“Definitely.” He smiled down at you as he covered you both in the blanket and tucked you guys in. He planned on getting some rest and you went to follow as he hugged you close. You rested on his chest and you both relaxed in silence. Soon enough, you noticed Katsuki had fallen asleep and you smiled as you messed with his soft hair. You looked at the time and saw it was 11:47. Soon would be time for the competition.
You frowned and your eyes went wide. You just took Katsuki’s virginity. And tomorrow, you would be the reason the league would attack his school, his friends, his idols and teachers, and other schools. You sat up from his chest and you covered your mouth with both hands to hide your sobs. Katsuki remained asleep after he exhausted his energy, and didn’t wake up. You were thankful for that but tears fell as you dropped your head down and cried.
How could you do this to him? He loved you. He wanted you to be his first. He put his all in you and you’re paying him back like this! Granted, you loved him too, but you would have to break his heart in the end.
“I’m so sorry....I’m so sorry Katsuki.” You said and fell to his chest, silently crying. Katsuki still didn’t wake up, too deep in his sleep to be aware of anything. He couldn’t hear your quiet sobs or feel your hot tears as they fell on his sculpted chest. That night, you cried yourself to sleep again. Out of all the things you could’ve done, this was the worst. Your tear stained cheeks rested against Katsuki’s chest as you drifted off into slumber, fearful and anxious of the upcoming events.
“I’m sorry...”
——————————————————————————
You both woke up that morning, one completely engulfed in blissful happiness and one filled up with an anxious feeling. Bakugou smiled as he looked down at you, completely nude and covered in his markings. He could definitely get used to that feeling of pride he felt when he saw you adorned in...well, him.
After a few minutes of cuddling, you both decided it was time to get ready. You both took a shower together and you tried to laugh as much as you could, but you couldn’t help but let a few moments of fear and sadness slip out. As you got dressed and made your way to the lobby to meet with everyone again, Bakugou took notice of your behavior.
“Princess? You feeling okay?” He asked. You looked at him with worried eyes but your mouth covered it up.
“Mhm! I’m okay, Suki. Don’t worry.” You said. Bakugou didn’t believe it and even though he didn’t know what it was, his mind thought the worst and thought I had something to do with him.
“Umm..was it me? Do you...regret what happened last night?” He asked. You looked up at him in shock and you started to realizing a pattern. Bakugou always thought it was his fault whenever you were upset, and that just made your heart ache.
“Suki, you never upset me at all. I don’t regret anything with you, especially not last night. It was the best night of my life and being with you is the best decision I’ve ever made. Stop blaming yourself, okay hero?” You reassured him. He smiled at your words and appreciated them, but he knew you were still upset about something and weren’t telling him.
“If you’re upset about something, you can talk to me...okay?” He offered.
“I know. That you for that.” You said. He pulled you in for a comforting hug and you sighed in relief as you welcomed his touch. You hugged him back much tighter than usual.
“I love you,” he whispered softly in your ear as he held you. Your eyes almost filled with tears but you fought them.
“I love you more.”
Back on the bus, the people of UA continued their journey to the competition. Each second inched you closer and closer to what could possibly be the end of the UA you’ve come to love. Somebody, something, is going to encounter something bad. They’ll either go missing...or worse. And it’ll be your fault. You thought about the friends you’ve made, the new father you’ve acquired, and the amazing relationship with Bakugou that you’ve been blessed with. Everything’s about to change.
88 notes · View notes
Text
Prologue
Tumblr media
Friday Night [22:25] - Neo City Docks
The car was quiet, really quiet. Looking out of the tinted window Jax let out a sigh. Checking her phone, the time read ’10:25’, groaning she leaned back in her seat. “Why am I even here? Kat doesn’t need me.” Looking at Jax through the rear-view mirror Mark smiled and turned to face her, “You’re here in case we need backup. Just play on your phone if you’re so bored.” Jax laughed, “We both know I’m here cause you want company. Just come back here to pass the time.” There was a moment of silence as Mark debated moving. Then the sound of Mark’s seatbelt unbuckling and him crossing over to the back made Jax smile. Mark looked at her and smiled, “Hi.” He said in a whisper, removing his gloves, he leaned in to Jax’ face. Looking over at the warehouse doors before kissing her, the kiss was sweet, she could tell he was smiling. Holding her back, he laid her down, once again looking up at the door.
She wrapped her arms around Mark’s neck, pulling him in more. Pulling away, Mark looked up at the door again. Rolling her eyes Jax sat up and climbed onto his lap, straddling his hips she gave him kiss. “Keep an eye on the door.” She whispered in his ear before kissing down his neck, he moved his hands to her ass and grabbed it underneath her skirt. She began to grind down slowly on him, gaining a low groan in response. He held her hips still and looked her in the eyes, he pulls her in and kisses her "Are you sure you wanna do this?" he asked, eyes glancing towards her and the window. "I have work in like 30 mins." she sighs "and Ten will kill me if I'm late again, especially if it's because of you." He let out a chuckle, “Do you think we have time?” she looks out the window and raises an eyebrow. “Maybe 20 mins.” She said checking her phone, ’10:32’, “Shit! We’re going to be late for work though.” Dropping her phone on the seat she looks at Mark who’s looking at her with a sweet smile. “What happened?” she asked pecking him on his little smile. He shook his head “Nothing, just the sight. and the uniform, you look so good.” Smiling, he took her hand and placed a small kiss on the back, “C’mon, she’ll be back in 5.” Mark began to unbuckle his belt when Jax stopped his hands, “You think we’ll be done in 5? You're fast but not that fast. Next time.” She patted his hand and got off him, taking her phone she dialed a number and put the phone to her ear, “Next time I get you for at least 2 hours before work.” He said low enough for just Jax to hear him as she answered the phone. “Hey Ten, I just wanna let you-“ Mark looked at her through the mirror again, she was just nodding her head. “Okay, but we might be a little la-“ cut off again.
“I understand that but we had a-“ and again. “-job.” She finished. Letting out a heavy sigh she bit her lip and leaned her head on the glass, “We’ll be there as fast as we can.
I’ll tell her.
Don’t worry we’ll leave them in the car.
Mark’s driving tonight.
No, we’re not.
Doyoung and who?
Fuck.” She tossed her phone on the seat and ran her hand through her hair. Looking at Mark she scooted up and leaned in towards his seat. “Doyoung and Renjun are stationed at the lounge, so we have to leave weapons here and you gotta drop us down the street. They’re on lookout tonight.” With a nod Mark started the car as Kat was running towards them. Opening the door, she jumped in the back and shut the door.
“Just go.” She said, taking off her pants. Mark drove off without a sound, Jax pulled out a bag from under the seat and handed it to Kat, “What happened?” Jax asked softly, “Too much but turns out Kun was there, undercover.” She mumbled as she changed in the back seat. A while later Mark quickly glanced at the clock. “Shit. It’s five past.” He says and the two girls finish getting ready, Kat was doing her makeup and Jax was putting all contraband in the bag with Kats clothes. It was Friday night, and the city was busy as usual, so busy as they hit traffic on 1st Ave. “Of course. He is gonna kill us now.” Jax said looking out the window, winding down the window, Kat stuck her head out of the window. “We’re only like what four streets down? Can’t we just walk it?” she looks at Jax who just shook her head, “Are you insane? We’ll be even later.” She said while Mark taps on the steering wheel, “Can you let me know what you’re doing? Cause traffic looks like it isn’t moving.” Kat grabbed their phones and wallets and tossed it into Jax’s purse and unlocked the door, “Jax let’s go.” She spoke. Looking at Mark, Jax just smiled and got out of the car shutting the door. The two girls ran through the traffic to the sidewalk and ran down 1st Ave. They ran until they reached the corner 1st and 27th and the cop cars parked on the opposite side from their destination. “I don’t know which is worse.” Jax mumbled as the two girls walked towards the Hypnotic Lounge, upon walking through the doors two NCPD officers were stationed in the lobby.
The two girls walked towards the second set of doors when the officers stopped them, “Excuse me, we need to check your bags, ID, and to scan you both.” Said the taller one with an awkward tone, Kat raised her brow and smirked. “We work here officer.” She said in a sweet tone looking at Jax, who looked at the other officer “But if you must.” She took her ID out of her bra and handed it to the officer, he hesitated before taking the card from her, Kat handed the other her bag. Holding her arms out Jax said in a soft voice “We are both late for our shifts though. So, if we get in trouble, you’re to blame.” She smiled and looked at the taller one, “Maybe you should buy us a drink to make up for it.” Kat said in a low voice as the officer handed her bag to her, “We’re on the job.” He said taking out a handheld scanner, motioning for her to spread her arms. The two girls cooperated and let the officers do their jobs, “You’re free to go, sorry for the delay.” Said the shorter one with a small smile and just before the they walked through Kat looked at the taller cop, “Officer Park, maybe you should come join us for a drink when you’re not on duty. Bring your partner here too” she said with a wink. The two officers looked at each other then, at the two girls as they disappeared in the crowd of people in the place. “I mean we’re not fully cops yet. So technically we can.” Said the shorter one, “Osaki focus, we are here on serious watch. But maybe we can ask the other two if we can later.” Officer Park said with a shy smile.
The place was busy as Jax and Kat made their way to the back, dipping behind the bar. Upon walking into the staff room to clock in, standing there was Ten accompanied by Doyoung and Renjun, in uniform. They stopped in their tracks and looked at the clock on the wall, ’11:36’, “Fuck.” Kat whispered as the two officers looked at Ten and he just nodded, “Ladies we need to speak to the two of you. One on one.” Doyoung said as he guided the two girls into separate offices, “Kat in Ten’s office and Jax in other room.” As the girls walked into each room Doyoung looked at Renjun and gestured towards the door, “Find out what you can.” Renjun nodded and walking in closing the door behind him.
~END~
A/N: When I first started working on this I wasn't too familiar with Sungchan and Shotaro so I had to try and incorporate them into the story, I'm still trying to figure it out so please bare with me. Also I'll just write them in and I won't add them to the intro page.
This story has original characters that will take the place of Y/N. There are two girls that will be in the Y/N position. There are also a few other characters that will appear in relation to NCT that are 100% FICTIONAL. Please note that this is purely a work of fiction and all characters involved are strictly 100% FICTIONAL and that it is all for your reading enjoyment!!! With all that being said I hope you enjoy this!!
Prev - Masterlist - Next
9 notes · View notes
apiratewhopines · 3 years
Text
Tumblr media
Thanks to @teamhook for the artwork! So fancy!
Midnight
Chapter 4 — The Ball
Summary: In which our heroine feels exposed
Chapter 4 of 7 on AO3
“Some day, when I’m awfully low
When the world is cold
I will feel a glow just thinking of you”
-The Way You Look Tonight, Fred Astaire
Having spent several days eating her way through Misthaven with one eye on the lookout for black sedans, Emma was glad to be heading away from the town and the emotional memories the sight of a pub or gas station would cause. She wasn’t sure why one innocent night with Killian Jones continued to dominate her thoughts and hijack her dreams, but she feared seeing him again would push her over the edge.
That didn’t keep her from wanting to though.
On some level, she knew he had probably already forgotten her. Perhaps he did before the night was even over. Some other passenger might be walking around his place now, wearing his shirts and eating his pancakes.
Because when she dreamed about Door Number One, they always had pancakes for breakfast.
Despite her stubborn heart’s refusal to cooperate, the last couple of days had not been wasted. Arthur turned out to be a man of his word. Like a crazy fairy godmother who sprinkled cold hard cash instead of pixie dust and magic, he kept her supplied in the finest clothes and the chicest accessories. At the same time, he made sure her social calendar buzzed with invitations from a who’s who of Misthaven’s finest and wealthiest families. Events that inevitably threw her together with Lance more often than not.
It was at a garden soirée the previous day Lance had pressed to drive her out to Camelot, Arthur’s sprawling estate just a couple of hours away. Figuring the sooner she got the weekend over with, the better, she remained elusive only long enough to be convincing and then accepted his offer.
She already figured out Lancelot du Lac was a man who enjoyed the chase. She also discovered underneath his rakish exterior was someone who desperately wanted to find love while at the same time being deathly afraid of it. Normally, Emma wasn’t one to psychoanalyze. Still, the funny thing about rich people’s parties was that they were actually very dull, and she had nothing to do but regret not kissing the Captain before they parted ways or come up with profiles on the personalities she encountered.
Psychoanalysis seemed like the safer option.
Now she was waiting in the lobby of the Ritz for Lance’s foreign sports car to arrive so she could finally shake the dirt of this town off her feet. She hoped she could shake the lingering sadness as well. It was doing things to her. Things like making her hear the Captain’s voice in crowds.
“Swan! Swan! Emma, if you don’t turn around this instant—“
Excitement and abject horror battled for supremacy when she realized it wasn’t her mind playing tricks on her. As if in slow motion, she turned in the direction of his voice and her eyes met his across the vast space. Then she watched as Killian Jones began to sprint toward her, pushing people out of his way none too gently while managing not to crease his startlingly posh blue suit. This wasn’t the flirty Uber driver of a few nights ago, all leather and innuendo. Sure he had the same sex hair and twinkling blue eyes, but this man exuded power and authority and, quite frankly, looked more than a little pissed as he closed the distance between them with frightening speed.
Unaware of the drama playing out, one of the valets rushed to her and announced breathlessly, “Baroness, your ride has arrived.”
“I… I’ll be right there.”
Emma couldn’t break eye contact with him. His face was just as she remembered it, as it should since it was less than a week ago when she last saw him. He had dark circles under his eyes and looked frantic to get to her. He seemed to know she was contemplating an escape and he paused briefly, not caring who heard him when he called across the remaining ground between them, “So help me, Swan, if you run again, I swear I will—“
She didn’t hear the rest of what he said as a herd of visitors passed between them chattering loudly in some foreign language, the group taking photos of the architecture and potted plants as if they were worthy of remembrance. She had a brief opportunity to step out unseen under cover of the mob separating them. To forever give this man who haunted her the slip.
Or she could stay.
God, did she want to stay.
The estate was as lovely as one would expect. Ancient oak trees lined the drive and gave way to topiaries precisely cut into fantastical shapes as the car approached the main house. Lance regaled her with tales of the vast land Arthur inherited, the numerous homes on the property, and the complete absence of any cell or internet services once you crossed the boundary.
It seemed old man Soberano convinced himself the emerging technologies were a way for the government to spy on people and had forbidden, by way of his last will and testament, any cell towers or fiber lines from ever crossing the property. It was why as coveted as an acquaintance with the family was, people often grumbled when they received an invitation to the country estate rather than one of the other properties throughout the globe. The ancient landline phones served as the communication system for the large estate and the only connection to the outside world.
Of course, most of his ramblings went in one ear and out the other because she was too busy wondering why Killian had been at the Ritz in a suit that looked like it was made for him. She would know. After all, she was now in possession of a wardrobe filled with custom pieces and carefully tailored lines.
Was it a fluke encounter or was he still searching for her? He would give new meaning to the phrase ‘no stone left unturned’ if his sole reason for coming to the premier hotel in town was to look for the broke woman he gambled on and lost. Literally.
“Darling, I feel like you haven’t heard a word I said the whole journey,” Lance gently complained as he helped her out of the low seats of the car and up the grand stairs leading to the front door. He appeared genuinely distressed at her distance, and for the first time, she felt a twinge of guilt for the ridiculous game she was playing.
“I’m sorry. I had some bad news right before we left, and I’m a bit distracted,” she explained, allowing Lance to take her hand as they approached the Soberanos who were waiting for them in the foyer. Their linked hands did not go unnoticed by either of their hosts, although to widely different responses.
Learning she was at the opposite end of the mansion from Lance, the group moved to the second floor together. The servant leading them turned to Lance and said helpfully, “Good news, Mr. du Lac, we found the cuff link you lost on your last visit. It was in Madam Soberano’s sitting room.”
Sheepishly, he looked to Emma as if ready to offer an excuse. Unable to keep a chuckle from escaping at the crazy situation, she patted his arm and said, “The wind must have blown it in.”
With that, the group separated. Arthur replaced Lance at her arm and smiled indulgently at his protege. “You’re quite good. You have him eating out of your hand, and you’re not even trying.”
“I’ve met his type before. The less I try, the more he will. He’ll be begging me to divorce my husband and proposing before the end of the night at this rate,” she joked.
“You don’t know Lancelot du Lac,” Arthur argued. Their leisurely stroll through the second-floor gallery allowed her to see pictures of his ancestors back to the Norman invasion, but she noted there was none of him or his beloved wife who he was fighting so hard to keep.
“Well, you don’t know Emma Swan. He tried to give me an emerald the size of a baby’s fist today.” She had been tempted to pocket the jewel, but some small part of her knew what she was doing was wrong and robbing the man blind when she had no intention of ever returning his affections wouldn’t make it any better.
“Excellent! I won’t even deduct it from your pay if you promise to take him for all he’s worth and break his heart, dear. It will do him some good.”
“How are you still friends with him? Knowing what he’s doing with your wife. I can’t figure out if you’re the most understanding man in the world or absolutely crazy.”
Sighing, he sat down on one of the numerous benches that lined the gallery floor and patted the seat beside him. Emma didn’t know precisely how or when it happened, but he had become almost a friend after the deal was struck. She spent as much time with him as she did Lance and, despite the fact she thought he was extremely odd, she had grown fond of him. “Because I think he was trying to make her happy at first. I told you she wasn’t the only one to make mistakes. This whole thing is my fault. It was my foolish pursuit of wealth that drove her to this, endlessly trying to carve my name into the family tomes as one of the best empire builders in the dynasty. If I had been there for her, if I had just listened when she tried to tell me what she needed…well, we wouldn’t be here having this conversation.”
“I hope for your sake this works.”
“And I hope for your sake, the next time a man tries to give you an emerald, you keep it.”
“How do you know I didn’t keep it?”
“Because I think I’m starting to know Emma Swan,” he explained with a wink and smile before pulling her up and taking her to the east wing. Dropping her off at her room, he teased, “Get some rest, dear. Cinderella needs to be at her best for the ball.”
With a sardonic grin, she countered, “Hard to be at your best when you know every Cinderella has her midnight.”
Hours later, after a nap and a fortifying drink, she shrugged into her form-fitting green dress like it was battle armor. She was joking earlier when she said a proposal would be forthcoming, but she had no doubt Lance would make a proposition of some kind. The trick would be to keep him on the line without actually following through with anything.
She left her room as late as possible to avoid spending too much time around the pampered elite who were her housemates that weekend. While she had met a fair few during her crash course in Misthaven society, Arthur was the only one she didn’t mind having a conversation with, but he was unlikely to abandon Guin’s side to keep her company. Especially since it would put a damper on Lance’s pursuit.
Her destination was the expansive, three-tiered back deck, illuminated by thousands of clear fairy lights and a fair number of fireflies, the faint breeze carrying the briny smell of the ocean that lay only a few feet beyond their well-tended lawn. The men in tuxedos added a dashing contrast to their partners’ colorful evening gowns and cocktail dresses. A string quartet was playing off to the side; the beautiful melody drifted through the party in a way that enhanced the romantic atmosphere to a point it made her hurt.
She was surprised to see Arthur standing alone through the wall of windows. She stopped to take in the scene, complete with busy waitstaff and tables of food.
She couldn’t wait to get away.
“Alright, Guinevere, you want to talk, let’s talk. I have a few serious words to say.”
Silently moving until the curtains partially hid her, Emma watched as Lance and Guinevere made their way toward the patio. Guinevere’s eyes were red and she was fretting with a handkerchief gripped tightly between her hands. “As if you had two serious words in your whole vocabulary, Lance.”
“I could make a very noble speech. Tell you we were just two ships passing in the night, but the truth is, Arthur is my friend. I don’t want to break up a happy marriage. We’ve been playing with fire, but it’s better to end this now before someone gets hurt.”
“Funny how none of that mattered until the baroness showed up. I know you think you are in love with her. I can see it in your face every time she is around. You’re behaving like a schoolboy. You’re a darling, but you need to be careful. We don’t know anything about her. All we have is her word that she is who she says she is. I’ve asked around; no one has ever heard of her. Maybe her hair is dyed, and maybe she’s poisoned three husbands. Sidney told me there was some man calling her a swan and chasing her at her hotel today. It had all the staff talking.”
“You’re jealous, Guin.”
“Terribly. Fun, isn’t it?” The woman rushed from the room, tears flowing freely now. Emma didn’t move from her hiding place, instead waiting until he had joined the party before she followed in his footsteps.
As she predicted, Lance made sure he was her partner for most of the night. She followed Guin’s movements with alarm, knowing the woman was on edge and fearful of what she may do if she felt she had nothing to lose. Her glance met Arthur’s when she saw his wife and Sidney go inside, heads close together and a look of shock crossing Guin’s face. The other man nodded at her and trailed after them at a distance.
She wasn’t sure what possessed her to let Lance lead her away from the party into the formal gardens spreading north of the patio. Perhaps she was tired of having to put a fake smile on her face, or maybe she was simply tired.
He kept a steady stream of conversation going, mostly unanswered on her side, and navigated them down an old stone path to a large fountain surrounded by benches and meticulously pruned rose bushes. “Please don’t interrupt, dear, but suppose we were to follow this path all the way to the garage and take my car for a ride through the countryside.”
“Oh, the make-believe game! It’s always been one of my favorites. But why stop at the countryside, Lance? Why not go on a tour of the moon while we’re at it?”
“I asked you not to interrupt,” he teased, pulling her arm through his and continuing to amble further away from the house. “You see, this isn’t some random trip. We have a particular place we are heading. A little estate by the lake where an opinionated old dame lives. It’s twenty ’til midnight. If we leave now, we can make it as dawn is breaking.”
Intrigued despite herself, she asked, “And what business would we have at this chateau by the lake?”
“I want you to meet my mother. To introduce you to her and tell her that I’ve met the one. Then the pale light of dawn will shine on the first day of our lives together.”
He was serious, and she felt like the lowest of human beings when she joked back, “I doubt the day will be the only thing breaking when that bombshell drops. Were we going to share the news with my husband before or after our visit?”
Before he could respond, Arthur called out from behind them on the path, “Baroness Jones, I believe you promised me a dance.”
He reached them seconds later with a pointed look at her. Although he was the picture of sophistication, she could tell by his quick pace something had happened. “A midnight dance as I remember.”
“Of course, please excuse me,” she murmured to Lance, who looked like he was about to protest as she took Arthur’s arm and allowed him to guide her back to the house. Keeping a calm expression on her face, she smiled and nodded to the people they passed and waited until they were out of earshot to ask, “What’s happened?”
“It’s midnight, dear. The ground has opened under our feet. That horrible friend of Guin’s, Sidney, did some digging and found out there is no Baroness Jones. They plan to make an announcement any moment now. I’m sorry I brought you into this mess, Emma.”
They reached the dance floor Arthur installed on the deck specifically for the party, but neither felt like dancing. Instead, they hovered along the back wall and waited for the troublesome pair to return from their scheming.
Sighing, she nudged his shoulder. “It was bound to happen sooner or later. We never really stood a chance at this working.”
“But we were so close. I could feel Guin changing, turning back to me. Now I may as well help her pack her bags,” he replied, grabbing two glasses of champagne from a passing waiter and handing one off to her. Clicking his glass against hers in a mock toast, he muttered, “Here’s to wasted years and endless torment.”
He downed the entire glass and, when she only took a sip, he reached out and downed hers as well.
She wasn’t sure what he had to be upset about. She was the one who was going to be exposed as a charlatan, forced to exit under the judgmental gazes of a house full of people who would dine on the story for months to come. Just as she was about to point out it could be worse, she saw Guin descend the stairs with Sidney hot on her heels. “Here we go.”
“I’ll stand by you as best I can,” Arthur promised, his hand coming to rest in the small of her back as if to provide some physical barrier against what was about to happen.
“Ladies and gentleman, may I have a moment of your time? As you know, Arthur and I pride ourselves on providing the best of entertainment at our parties, and I think you’ll find tonight’s will not disappoint. I have a story to share that I think will delight and amuse you. Under our roof tonight, we have a guest claiming one of the oldest names in European aristocracy.”
A murmur started in the crowd, musicians laying down their instruments, even the waitstaff and caterers ceased what they were doing. It seemed as if the entire universe held its breath waiting for Guin to continue. She could tell the woman enjoyed every moment of it.
“I don’t know how many of you are familiar with the heraldry of Cambridge nobility, but let me assure you that in all of England, there is no—“
From the patio entrance, the footman interrupted in a booming voice to announce the arrival of a late guest of note. “Baron Killian Jones.”
Emma had to grab Arthur’s arm to keep from falling when her knees buckled. In the soft light, the Captain looked like a fantasy. His dark hair mussed in a way that looked intentional, but she knew it resulted from repeatedly running his hand through it when he was frustrated. He was outfitted in a tuxedo, the crisp white shirt making his stubble seem even more dangerous in the moonlight. He surveyed the crowd looking for her, supremely unconcerned he had the attention of the entire party.
Arthur looked at the mysterious stranger and then took in her aghast expression and whispered, “Do you know him?”
At that moment, Killian’s eyes met hers and the heat she saw there made it difficult to think, much less speak. “Yes. Yes, I know him.”
“Right. All hope isn’t lost then,” Arthur said with forced cheerfulness as he disengaged her death grip on his arm and went to greet their visitor. In a loud voice, so nobody would have to strain to hear, he said, “Welcome to my home, my dear Baron. It’s been a long time since we’ve met.”
Despite the fact the men had never laid eyes on each other before, Emma observed the Captain as he quickly assessed the lay of the land and responded, “Yes, years and years. I hope you don’t mind me trespassing on your hospitality. I only just arrived in town and the hotel staff informed me my wife was spending the weekend here. I couldn’t wait to see her.”
“With such a charming companion, no one blames you,” Guinevere said smoothly, giving Sidney a look meant to quell any further talk and rushing to meet their newest arrival. “She’s kept us all so diverted this past week.”
Giving the woman a slight grin, he nodded. “I’m sure. She’s nothing if not diverting.”
Moving away from the Soberanos, he took the stairs two at a time until he was standing in front of her, mouth twisted in amusement and eyes on fire. He seemed to drink in the sight of her from the artless way the curls were falling down her back to how her hand was white-knuckled from holding on to a nearby chair.
“You found me.” Somehow her words sounded like both an accusation and a thank you. Her eyes searched his face for some clue as to why he was there.
“Did you ever doubt I would?”
Before anything else could be said, he pulled her into his arms and crushed his lips to hers. Plundering her mouth, not caring they had an audience numbering in the hundreds, he shifted his grip, one hand making its way to her hair and cradling the back of her head. The other drifted lower, moving her body until it pressed against the long length of his. The thin fabric of her dress allowed the heat of him to soak through to her skin which suddenly felt tight and she was desperate for more contact.
She leaned into him, allowing her hands finally to comb through the hair that had haunted her dreams. The silky strands provided a contrast to the rough drag of his facial scruff against her cheek, the feeling of him in her arms doing exactly what she wanted almost pushing her into sensory overload. She didn’t think, who could when faced with such an onslaught, her body moving on instinct. She moaned into his mouth, tongues tangling and tasting of champagne and need.
A throat cleared in the distance and reality came crashing back. Reluctantly, Killian pulled back, resting his forehead against hers and breathing unevenly.
With quiet wonder, she asked, “What are you doing here?”
“I was hungry to see my little wife.”
@teamhook @kmomof4 @jrob64 @stahlop @motherkatereloyshipper @xarandomdreamx @xsajx @klynn-stormz
14 notes · View notes
inforapound · 3 years
Text
The Devil Inside  - Part 4
Tumblr media
Ugg, I did it again. This was supposed to be the last chapter but it didn’t happen. Sorry. Thank you so much for reading and your lovely comments and likes. 
Pairing – Ivar x reader
Warning – jealousy, possessiveness, arguing, me making up words 
For months your life ran more or less in the same way, that black Camaro like a waiting chariot, always ready to whisk you off.
Friday and Saturday nights were spent driving around, going to the movies or the mall, hand in hand with your gorgeous boyfriend, always ending up in his room to fool around. Occasionally, very occasionally, he’d give you a night off so you could stay at home and study.
Lunches were spent in much of the same way; in Ivar’s bed with most of your clothes on the floor. Kissing, cuddling, touching and tasting and... well...sucking. He had been true to his word, though, and despite the amount of time spent between your legs, you had not yet done the deed. In a way, it surprised you as he was so demanding for affection and you had done pretty much everything else. Made you wonder if he had his own hang-ups but some topics with him were off-limits.
It took some time but your friends were finally resigned to the fact that you were never around. Amanda going as far as to call you the person she used to know. They weren’t upset really but you couldn’t say they were thrilled with your all-consuming relationship. And it was all-consuming. You were in la-la land and when you weren’t with him, you were thinking about him; his cutting blue eyes, his gorgeous face, and wicked, sexy body. You had done things with him you hadn’t even known about so it was hard to imagine, once you did start having sex, how much needier he’d become. How much more he’d want you close. In reality, he craved you, and getting time on your own resulted in what you referred to as an ‘Ivar pout-a-thon.’ It was cute and if asked he would deny it, obviously.
At times it was difficult to understand his upset, his constant need to know where you were, who you were with and why. Yes, why was a big one for Ivar. Why did you need to do other things? Why did you need time alone? Oh, and why did you need to study at the library as he had a perfectly good desk in his room?
Love was new to him, like it was to you, and he just handled it differently. It was sweet though and you simply ignored Amanda’s jokes, when walking class to class, that you better text him and let him know you were on the move. Yes, on the outside, it would seem intense but Ivar was intense. Moody and brooding, in a constant state of internal struggle until you were there. You seemed to make everything better and with you, he seemed free; sweet and smiling, overwhelmingly affectionate, so incredibly loving, kissing, even in public, any part of your skin that showed. Always, always, always holding your hand. He called you his baby, his princess, bought you so many cute things, and kept a picture of you up in his car. Even texted in the morning to ask what he should bring you that day for lunch. And you were truly lucky as some boyfriends weren’t communicators. Not your Ivar; his messages were non-stop and he loved to talk on the phone at night too, always saying “just a few minutes more” until you were both half asleep and mumbling. He was beyond adorable, totally devoted and you felt cherished.
Ivar Lothbrok was the best boyfriend ever.
----
On that day, pulling out of school, he did not make the normal right hand turn to head to his place but drove straight and eventually into Maxwell Park. The flat-black Camaro roared on, hugging the winding road all the way up to the lookout, Ivar, as usual, holding your hand.
Killing the engine, he tilted his steering wheel up before releasing and sliding his seat back as far as it would go. Once reclined, he extended his arms out to you and you climbed over the console to lie on him. It took a moment to shift and settle so your weight wasn’t on his legs but then you snuggled in, eliciting from him the world’s loudest sigh.
“Why are we here?” you asked knowing by the strength of his hug and the deep crease between his eyebrows that his thoughts were heavier than normal.
“Where’s my boob?” was his response and you automatically unbuttoned you’re blouse enough for him to reach in and rest his hand where he liked to keep it.
The silence continued and you knew you couldn’t ask again so you waited and while doing so enjoyed the feel of your cheek on his broad chest and the smell of his neck; that perfect mix of aftershave and leather. Ahhh, his strong arms were wrapped around you and his lips were pressed to the top of your head. God, you loved having such a tall boyfriend and as attached as he was to you, you were a total leech.
But... it did feel strange that you were there, alone, so close and he wasn’t trying to grope you or kiss you or reach up your kilt. It made you feel a little insecure, in fact.
“I dated a girl last year for a bit,” he kissed your hair, taking his time, and you wondered where it was going. “Some chick that always hung out with my brothers and their girlfriends so... it seemed like it made sense. She was good-looking and stuff but, I don’t know... the whole time...it just didn’t feel like I thought it should. And she was my first. That’s supposed to make you feel something…like... how it feels with you,” he squeezed you tighter. “My brothers couldn’t understand why I broke it off but I know now that this is how it’s supposed to feel. Like it does with us. I would do anything for you. Anything. I love you so fucking much it hurts. And when we’re not together, it's like....it’s like...I can‘t....”
“Breathe?”
“Yes,” he exhaled loudly. “See baby, you know. You feel the same,” he kissed the top of your head again. “Don’t you?”
“Yes,” you whispered back, hugging him tighter not entirely sure you did; however, you did understand that’s how it felt for him, so…pretty much the same thing.
There was no question that you were in love! So much, but, if you were being honest, there was a small part of you, just a tiny part, you purposefully held back. It felt like the only way to keep a little power and not get swallowed up entirely. You still loved him though. Head over heels.
Tipping your head up, you looked at him and his eyes were shining with what looked like the start of tears and his expression was vulnerable and heart-stoppingly handsome.
Clearing his throat a few times, he looked down at the console between the seats.
“I wanna give you something.”
Popping open the compartment, he grabbed a small burgundy velvet box and you pushed yourself up from his chest to better see. It felt important.
Opening it, he held it up and showed you a locket inside. It was large and silver with a long silver chain and from the patina around its edges, you knew it was an antique. The entire thing was gorgeous.
“It was my mother’s,” he said quietly, watching your face as you picked it up, holding it carefully. “She always wore it.... even when things turned to shit with my dad. It was like...a symbol of her promise to him,” he shook his head as if just thinking about it was painful. “She wore it right up until the end like they might find their way back to each other.”
For a moment, he was silent but you could tell he wasn’t done.
“Baby,” he grabbed your free hand in his large one. “Let’s promise to never get lost in the first place? I want us to be together always. Hmm?”
It was hard to speak. You weren’t sure what to say but nodded your head, the gravity of his gift and his beautiful words filtering through, making your own tears rise in your eyes.  
“Let me put it on you,” he whispered and took it out of your hand, spreading the chain to drape over your head. The chain was long and the pendant sat low on your chest, right between your breasts and you loved that it was so close to your heart.
“Ivar,” you picked up the locket again, running your thumb over the intricate, oval surface. “It's so beautiful. So special. Are you sure you want me to have it?” You glanced up. “It means so much to you.”
Shit.
Shifting his jaw around, you watched his face tighten and his mood begin to sink.  
Shit. Shit. Shit.
“I wouldn’t be giving it to you if I wasn’t sure,” he spoke in a low, slow voice, stressing each word. “Would I?” His nostrils flared and you could see in his eyes that he was hurt.
SHIT!!!
“I’m sorry,” you rushed, “that’s not what I meant. I’m sorry.” Immediately you leaned forward and kissed and kissed him, not pulling your lips away from his until you felt his body begin to ease and let you back in. “I’m sorry,” you whispered again, hugging him harder. “I love it so much and I love you. It’s the most beautiful thing anyone has ever given me. I’ll never take it off. Never.”
As if returning to the moment, he adjusted in the seat and cleared his throat, his eyes focusing on yours again. And thank god, some of the brightness from before was returning to his expression. Brushing your bangs away from the side of your face, he kissed you softly, so perfectly and with so much feeling, before pulling back and gazing into your eyes. There were instances like that, fragments in time, even after kissing you likely a thousand times, that he still looked blown away by you. Blown away that you were there and his and looking back at him with love in your eyes.
“My mother was the most beautiful and most important person in my life. Now you are. Of course, you should wear it. It is my gift to you.”
“Thank you,” you smiled unable to look away from his beautiful, sincere blue eyes. “I love it,” you whispered.
“And I love you,” he whispered back. “Forever.”
The ride back to school, holding Ivar’s free hand did not seem close enough and so you leaned over and rested your head on his shoulder. It was then that you decided that you would call him later that night and tell him you were ready to take the next step. The ‘point of no return’ you had heard it called in some psychology book or.... somewhere. In your heart of hearts, you knew that he was the one and felt that there wasn’t anything you didn’t want to share with him.
“What baby?” he asked, side glancing down at your smiling face.
“I’m just happy.”
Kissing your forehead, he mumbled that he was too.
In truth, you were also laughing at the fleeting thought of telling him right then that you wanted to have sex but Ivar was a walking hard-on! You’d never make it back to school. Instead, you decided to wait and tell him before bed on the phone. He was going to be thrilled.
Yes, everything had fallen into place. You were weeks away from graduation, you had met the love of your life and the future felt full of possibilities. Nothing could slow you down.
----    
As expected, Ivar had responded enthusiastically to the news, so much so, you spent 15 minutes pleading with him not to try and sneak into your room. So, in the morning, as you dressed for school, it was a bit ridiculous that you took extra care selecting a pretty bra and panties to wear, knowing that they would last about 3.5 seconds on your body after entering his room. Some days, he couldn’t even wait to get home and made you take off your underwear while still en route. He loved stuff like that, evidenced by his nightstand full of your drawers.
So, at lunch that day, you were surprised when climbing into your waiting chariot that your gorgeous boyfriend looked rather serious and had two subway sandwiches sitting in a bag between the seats.
“We’ll eat here,” was all he said as he passed you your favourite veggie sub loaded with extra olives and pickles. Roast beef for him, of course.
You ate in silence and by the way he didn’t look over at you, you knew he was upset about something. In your head, you ran through your phone conversation from the previous night, analyzing what you could have said wrong, but your attention was pulled back when he started the car.
“We’re going home now?” you asked, trying to keep your anxiousness out of your voice.
He didn’t answer.
“Ivar?”
“Reynolds,” was all he said.
“Pardon?
“Reynolds,” he said again and pulled the Camaro out onto the road.
“Reynolds High? Why? Are you selling something to someone?”
When he didn’t answer, you reached over and squeezed his arm but he pulled it away and you were stunned.
“Ivar?” you mewed, sounding baffled.
“I want you to point out that guy you dated. The one you slept with.”
What the fuck.
“Why?” You straightened in your seat, confused but it was mostly dread that came over you. “Why?” you asked again, a little louder.
He still didn’t answer and it was not helping your nerves.
“Ivar!”
Inhaling loudly, he blew air out his nose as if barely coping.
“After we got off the phone last night, I was so fucking happy about today. But then....” he shook his head keeping his eyes on the road, “I couldn’t stop myself from thinking about the fact that you had done it already with someone else. It made me sick.”
Oh no.
“Why do you want to know who Adam is? “
“Adam!” he exclaimed, his voice shooting high. “Adam?” he glared over at you, repeating the name like it was poison in his mouth.
“Ivar stop,” you whined. “You knew that I was with someone before. God, it was nothing even close to what we have. Not even close.”
Stewing, he just kept staring ahead, his face frozen in the most miserable, disgusted look.
“Babe, pull over, please, so we can talk,” you were using your gentlest voice attempting to coax him down but he ignored you. “Okay, at least tell me what you are going to do once we get there.”
Still nothing.
“Ivar!” you shouted. “What are you going to do?”
“Nothing,” he sneered. “I just want to see him. Know who he is……and I want you to tell me everything you did with him. Every detail,” he looked over again, shooting you some look as if you better not even think about lying.
“What? No!” you were dumbfounded but knew he was serious. “Ivar, it was over before I met you. None of that matters. I love you so much, Ivar.”
“It does matter!” he sneered again. “As long as I don’t know the details, it’s like a secret that the two of you share. My girlfriend is not going to keep secrets with other dudes,” his voice was dramatic as if he was talking about hundreds of other guys. “It’s enough that you’ve been fucked before.”
Woah. You felt punched in the chest. In the stomach. You felt attacked like he was shaming you and despite understanding it was all coming from his insecurities, it felt like a knife in the heart.
“Ivar?” you pleaded softly. “Please babe. This is crazy.”
“Crazy? You think I’m crazy?” he chuckled, glancing over, his laugh sounding awful and his eyes looking strange. “As far as I’m concerned, you are the only girl I’ve ever been with.
Ummm….
“Ohh-kay...,” you replied cautiously, “but that’s not actually true…. is it?”
“Tell me!” he shouted again. “What did he do to you?”
“Please stop the car. I want to get out.”
This was insane.
“Fucking tell me!” he kept at you.
“Fine!” you gave in, just wanting it to end. “You tell me first then,” you yelled. “What did you do with that girl before me? The one who was good-looking and stuff,” you mimicked him sarcastically.  
“Barely anything,” he scoffed as if it was absolutely absurd that you were even asking. “She was a lump. Something that was just…. there. A body that followed me around all the time. I couldn’t cum with her either!” he announced as if that explained everything. “That’s how in-love I am with you. You make me blow my load so fast and we haven’t even had sex yet,” he shot you a sharp eye. “Your turn.”
Watching his demented expression and listening to his bullshit, you were floored. He was totally unable to see the situation from any perspective but his own twisted one. You were horrified…. possibly a little jealous and, maybe even a bit proud. It was true, you could make him finish quickly.  Sidelining the thought, you just wished the hurricane storming inside of him would head out to sea.  
“Tell me,” he snarled, “and then it will be over and we won’t ever talk about it again.”
That seemed unlikely, you thought.
“You’re the one dragging it out,” he added.
“Fine, I hung out with him for eight or nine months before anything happened. We started dating and fooled around a bit and then, well, we tried it,” you threw up your hands in defeat. “I can’t believe you.”
“Why did it end?”
“I just didn’t have those feelings for him. I just wanted to be friends.”
“How many times did you sleep with him?”
“Only a couple of times. I wasn’t... I don’t know... I wasn’t turned on. That’s it, okay?”
Apparently, it was not okay.
“Did he cum in you?”
“What!”
“Did he cum in you!” Ivar shouted.
“This is so stupid, Ivar.”
“Tell me!” he shouted again, the speed of the Camaro getting a little faster.
“The first time no, cause it hurt,” your eyes skipped over watching the needle on the speedometer rise. “It was my first time…..but…the second time he did…. with a condom.”
That was it, Ivar shrieked and punched the center of the steering wheel making you jump. Adrenaline surged through you and you were both pissed off and out of patience. Fuck you Ivar, you said in your head.
“Feel better?” you jabbed. “Glad you know. Are my answers everything you hoped they’d be? Done treating me like I cheated on you…before we met?”
“Don’t fucking mock me,” he growled.
“You know what. Pull over. I’m done. I’m getting out.”
“No.”
“Pull over right now,” you glared at the side of his face. “I’m walking back to school.”
Leaning forward in his seat, his hand squeezed the wheel tighter and you felt the car speed up a bit more.
Okay, you thought, he wanted to fight. Wanted to attack you and punish you for something that happened in the past. That’s fine, you could hit back, hard, and aim right for his soft spots.  
Reaching up, you grabbed the chain of the locket around your neck and pulled it off up over your head. Unwinding the window, you looked over at him and dangled it out of the car.
“Pull. Over. Asshole.”
Doing a double-take, his eyes shot wide and he growled, taking a swipe at your arm holding the necklace but you shifted your hand away just in time.
“Pull over!” you shouted. “Or I’ll let go.”
His eyes blazed at you, terrifyingly, but somehow it worked. Magically, he hit the breaks and swerved off the road, the tires jumping from the pavement to the dirt shoulder on the side, jostling you both before coming to a dusty stop.  
Run, your own voice screamed in your head and you tossed the necklace in his direction and at the same time pulled the handle on the door, shooting out. Thank god, there was virtually no traffic and you rounded the back of the Camaro bolting straight out into the road, across the street, not looking back when you heard him scream your name.  There was an opening in the guard rail fence and concrete steps down which you took, two at a time, knowing it led to a path that cut through the neighborhood back toward your campus. It was the very same path you and Kim and Amanda used to walk back in the days before boys and cars when everything was simple.
On you ran, not stopping when you heard him call a second time and without looking back, you imagined him standing at the top of the stairs, crutch under one arm, watching you desert him. It wasn’t until you reached the edge of the grass hockey field at your school, that you stopped and bent over, leaning on your knees, to catch your breath.
It was…. The whole thing was…. What just…
You couldn’t process it.  Couldn’t put thought to what had just happened. It was insanity and you felt a rise of emotion making you straighten and look up at the sky, your hands on your chest as if it might help slow your speeding heart. Were you going to be sick? Throw up? Were you going to cry? Scream? Nope. You stopped and.... started to laugh. You started to fucking laugh. You laughed until your cheeks hurt and your eyes watered. You laughed like a psycho who hadn’t just been accosted by her boyfriend. You laughed as if it was all one big fat game.
Maybe it was shock. Maybe it was something else…but it was hard to stop. Feeling sweaty from the run, you took off your cardigan and tied it around your waist, and headed off in the direction of school not wanting to be late for your chem class.
Not once on that walk over, with a dazed smile on your face, did you think about what Ivar would do next.
Next chapter
@youbloodymadgenius​  @whenimaunicorn​​  @sweeneythots​ @funmadnessandbadassvikings​ @redama​ @mdredwine​ @didiintheblog​    @fields-and-fields-of-poppies​  @oddsnendsfanfics​ @youbelongeverywhere  @hecohansen31​ @naaladareia​​ @blonddnamedhandz​​ @lisinfleur​​ @geekandbooknerd​​ @edythofhastings​​ @ivarsgoddess​​  @where-beauty-goes-to-die​​ @zuxiezendler​​ @punkrocknpearls​​ @snatcherheart​​  @lordsexmachine​​ @fuchsiagrasshopper​​ @wilhelmyna​​ @heavenly1927​​ @cececolbert​​ @peachyboneless​​ @xbellaxcarolinax​
76 notes · View notes
wooyunhwa · 4 years
Text
𝔥𝔢𝔞𝔯𝔱𝔰 𝔞𝔫𝔡 𝔰𝔭𝔞𝔡𝔢𝔰 | 𝔭𝔞𝔯𝔱 𝔱𝔥𝔯𝔢𝔢
Tumblr media
view pinned post for masterlist!
Genre: smut (with plot), angst
Pairing: mafia au!seonghwa x fem!reader
Word Count: 6k 
Warnings: violence, lots of angst 
Synopsis: The truth comes to light as things take a turn for the worse. Seonghwa’s family secrets are darker than you imagined, and you find yourself caught in the crossfire. How can things ever return to normal?
A/N: I’m sorry in advance for what I’m about to put you all through. Technically still smut but mostly plot here! This is my favorite chapter so far from a writing and a reading perspective so I really hope you all enjoy!! Comments are super appreciated as always! <3 My posts are disappearing from the tags so if you read this and enjoy a reblog is really appreciated so my work can be seen! 
Tumblr media
Panic. 
That’s what you felt as you gathered a small bag of your things. You felt like you were packing up your things to evacuate for some sort of natural disaster. It all happened so fast, throwing some clothes and your most prized possessions in a bag and flying.
It wasn’t long before you were in the passenger seat of his car. He peeled out of your driveway and onto the highway before you could even register the events of the past 10 minutes fully in your mind. Why was he so urgent? Why were you in danger? Where were you going?
In your state, you could only choke out a few confused words. “Seonghwa, what the fuck?”
“I guess I promised I’d explain, didn’t I?” He had his eyes glued on the road, but you noticed him shift in his seat nervously. “There was a fight... with my father. He told me he found out about you. That I’d been seeing you.”
“How?”
“I don’t know. He wouldn’t tell me. But he threatened to have you… removed.”
Your heart sunk in your chest, nausea building in your stomach. “Removed? What the fuck does that mean?”
“Killed, probably. It usually does. It wouldn’t be the first time they’ve put out a hit on someone to protect the family’s interests. And it wouldn’t be the last.”
Your limbs felt like lead as you took it in, glued to your chair by what felt the weight of the entire world. You sat silently for a while, unable to process the breadth of the situation fully. You didn’t even feel like crying, you just felt truly speechless. You were snapped back to reality by his hand stroking your thigh, the other gripped tightly around the leather steering wheel. 
“It’s gonna be okay,” he comforted. His soothing voice helped to calm your nerves as you watched the scenery fly by. “I’m gonna make sure it’s okay.” 
You didn’t talk for a while after that, not quite sure what to say. Your legs trembled slightly, but you managed to get your breathing under control. You made light conversation, or attempted to at least, but it felt contrived at best. Why were you so nervous to talk about anything serious? You were literally escaping from the fucking mafia, but the idea of talking about Seonghwa’s father felt too off limits. You gathered the courage to ask something that had been on your mind for a while. Seonghwa had talked very little about his position within the mafia, other than the fact that he was the boss’ son. Otherwise, you knew very little about its structure. 
“About, uh… your family. There’s something I’m confused about.”
“Hmm, what’s that?” he asked, cocking an eyebrow at your sudden curiosity.
“The guys who helped you rescue me—Wooyoung and Jongho—you called them your cohorts. Who are they? In—in the mafia I mean.”
Seonghwa sighed. It was something he always did before revealing information he knew shouldn’t be telling you. “Well, Jongho is like my cousin, in a way. Wooyoung, well, that’s more complicated.”
“I have time.”
“He’s kind of like my brother, but we aren’t related. Not by blood at least. I’ve known him since we were young. We were raised together.”
“We’ve been dating for a month and you didn’t tell me you had a brother? Jeez, Seonghwa,” you teased. 
“Ah, dating, you say?” A smirk pulled up on his lips and he flashed you a playful glance. “I like that.” 
You wanted to ask him a bit more about his family, but you decided it was best not to push your luck any further than what he’d just been willing to divulge. You drove in a comfortable yet tense silence for a while longer, and you tried closing your eyes to maybe seize a few moments of sleep, but to no avail. 
“Seonghwa.”
“Hm?”
“Can we get some air? I’m feeling a little lightheaded.”
“That’s fine. I could afford to stretch my legs a bit.” 
You pulled off at the next lookout point. It was completely empty, like the rest of the highway had been since you’d been driving, and he pulled the car off in the furthest spot. 
The lookout was gorgeous, much like your company. You couldn’t see much of the intended scenery in the dark veil of the night, but you could see the stars glimmering in the sky, brighter than you’d ever seen. Seonghwa’s eyes sparkled in the starlight, and you watched him in awe as he took in the view. The circumstances may have been terrible, but you couldn’t imagine a more picturesque night. 
You hoisted yourself on the stone ledge of the lookout, legs straddling Seonghwa as he stood in front of you. He pulled you in closer until your waists flush were together, and you squeezed your legs tightly around him.
He stroked your hair for a bit, then moved a hand down, his fingers drawing along the sensitive skin of your neck. His touch on you felt exhilarating in the cool breeze of the night—something about the adrenaline of running away with this man had you melting like putty in his hands. 
“You’re too tempting,” he purred in your ear, running his other hand along the small of your waist. “We should be getting back on the road… but I have half a mind to take you right here.” 
Inspiration struck. You gave a few sensual kisses to his neck, breathing heavily against it as you spoke. “Your car.” 
“What about it?”
“Fuck me in your car, Seonghwa.” That came out more forward than you intended, but there was no point in mincing words right now. 
His breath caught in his throat. You watched as his expression turned from lustful to invigorated, a hot fire burning beneath his eyes. He scooped you up, your legs still cinched tightly around his waist for support. You threw your arms around his neck as he guided you back to the Bentley, tossing you gently in the backseat.
You didn’t necessarily have expensive tastes, but something about the luxury of his car was arousing in a way you couldn’t describe. The quilted leather seats felt cool against your skin, and you didn’t know much about cars, but you knew enough to know they were custom. The car smelled like fresh mahogany and leather, like the most incredible cologne you could imagine. How could he keep it so immaculate?
His lips slid against yours as he crawled on top of you. He barely fit in the tight confinement of the backseat, having to bend his knees slightly as he positioned himself over you. Your arm came up to his waistband, doing him the favor of removing his belt for him as you made out. The air in the car grew thick and balmy with the heat of your lustful breaths, fogging the already tinted windows slightly. 
He pushed his tongue into your mouth, his tongue dancing and sliding against each other hungrily. You palmed his dick through his pants, and he groaned needily against your mouth. His raging hard-on indicated he craved more. He followed your lead as you ungracefully unbuttoned his pants, sliding his underwear down, allowing yourself better access to his dick. You clumsily wrapped your hand around his shaft, pumping and twisting, drawing moans from his lips like music. He hoisted you by your waist up to a sitting position, settling you down on his lap. His hands explored under the hem of your shirt, lifting it over your head suddenly, and you took the initiative to clumsily remove the rest of your clothes, giggling lightly at the difficulty of maneuvering in the confined space. “Your car might be more expensive than my house but that doesn’t make this any easier,” you grumbled, and you watched him as he smiled, unbuttoning his own shirt, still entranced by watching you undress. 
You settled back down in his lap, repositioning your hand around his shaft. You loved the way his dick fit perfectly in your hand, and you subtly teased him with your hand, rubbing circles on the tip, applying just enough pressure to the base to keep him wanting under your touch. He moaned against your lips, his needy grunts indicating you had him in the palm of your hand. 
He reciprocated by running one finger along your folds, testing your wetness. The sudden sensation caught you off guard, and you removed your hand from him for a moment to wrap your arms around his neck. He pumped a finger in and out slowly, drawing contented whines from your lips against his ear. How had he managed to turn the control of the situation back to his favor? 
His touches were just as deliberate—giving you just enough to be overwhelmed with pleasure, but not fully satisfied. You were practically dripping in his lap now, and the thought of his dick stretching you out was sounding more and more tempting. 
He pulled his fingers out suddenly, guiding your shoulders away from him for a moment to take the image of you in. Something familiar glimmered in his eyes--you recognized the same expression he had on earlier, when he marvelled at the stars. His facial expression softened into wonder. 
"I'm so lucky," he mused softly, and it was almost as if he wasn't talking to you, but to himself, for a moment. "I know you're scared of what's going to happen next. But it's going to be okay." 
His words hit something deep inside of you, a part of your mind you had pushed far down. The part that was incredibly scared of the coming unknowns. 
He stroked your hair, his eyes still sparkling as he comforted you. His voice was calm and smooth as always. "No matter what happens I'm going to protect you. I promise." 
You kissed him gently, forgetting for a moment the explicitly sexual position you were in. Slowly but surely, you were falling for him. Well, more like tripping flat on your face down a flight of stairs for him. You had known that for a while, but your sudden dangerous circumstances had cemented it in your mind. He was yours, undeniably. 
You smiled against his lips. "I'll hold you to that promise." 
You felt his hands reposition under you, raising your hips and positioning you over his shaft. You sunk down slowly, and his nails sunk into you with a breathy moan as you pushed down fully. “You feel incredible,” he cooed softly. You moaned against the skin of his neck as his dick stretched you out slowly. The intimacy of the moment heightened every sensation by what felt like a power of a million. You rocked your hips slowly on top of him, and one of his hands came up to caress your breasts, the other supporting under your ass as you moved. Your pleasured moans harmonized with his, echoing against the interior of the Bentley. The car rocked slightly under you as you slid up and down over his hips slowly. He brought the hand on your breast down to where his cock connected with you, applying gentle pressure to your clit. The sensation was almost too much to handle. “Seong- fuck, ah-” you whined breathlessly. You trembled under his touch, barely able to move your hips up and down with the way your legs were shaking. 
“I want you to feel good,” he breathed in your ear. His deep voice resonating in your ear sent you soaring, and your eyes rolled back as he rubbed harder against your clit, rutting his hips up against you. Your orgasm crashed through you, enveloping your mind in a thick, blissful fog. He held you tight as you shook, and you saw his lips curl up into a smile. “Good girl,” he praised, and you panted against him, still coming down from your high. “Tired?”
You were, you were exhausted. You came hard, harder than you could remember in a long time. But you wanted to give him the same pleasure he’d given you. You continued to rock up and down on his dick, mustering up every drop of energy you had to slam your hips down on him. He sang your praises with his desperate groans, and you knew he wasn’t going to last much longer like this. You latched your lips against his neck, marking him as you gave a few final thrusts. He bucked his hips up against you, and you rocked in motion with each other. 
You felt warm liquid spill over inside of you, Seonghwa grunting beautifully as he came, before pausing for a moment. “Shit, I didn’t mean to- inside-” he stuttered, his voice laced with a slight panic.
“Hwa, it’s fine. I’m on birth control,” you reassured, sliding yourself off on him. You realized that was the first time you’d called him by his nickname.
He paused, smiling a bit. “Right. I probably should have known that.”
You collapsed on top of him, still straddling his lap, arms wrapped around his shoulders, head nestled in his warm neck. Despite the circumstances, you couldn’t remember the last time you’d felt so relaxed, so content, than while you were wrapped in his arms. Even in the balmy heat of the car, you felt refreshed leaning against his soft skin. It felt unbelievably intimate, the way you were pressed against each other, bodies nearly flush. He ran his fingers through your hair, combing through the knots slowly. 
“You’re probably gonna have to get this thing detailed,” you laughed, realizing you were dripping sweat—and all sorts of other liquids—all over his custom interior. 
“Worth it,” he grumbled, pulling you in tighter against him.
You sat silently like that for a while, both working to catch your breath from the intense session. 
Seonghwa was the first to break the silence, his voice tender and calm. “That thing you said… about us dating.” He paused. “We are, right?”
You smiled against the skin of his neck as you nestled your head tighter into the crook of his neck. “Yes, I think we are.”
He pushed you away from him gently, so that you were eye-level with him. His eye contact was intense and serious, but loving. “Will you be my girlfriend?” 
You couldn’t help but laugh at his sudden cheesiness—you’d never been particularly good at embracing sincere moments. “Does this mean I can say my boyfriend is in the mafia?” 
He chuckled for a moment before his expression grew serious. “Not for much longer. If we can pull this off, I want to start a new life with you.”
“Awfully fast, don’t you think?” you teased, planting a sweet kiss on his cheek. Then, more seriously, “I’d like that.”
You sat like that, embraced for a while. You felt remarkably safe in his arms, despite everything you’d been through with him. Your track record with him was tainted with the threat of uncertainty, and yet it felt entirely right. You debated telling him just how much you were falling for him, but you decided to hold off for the moment. This was enough. 
You eventually slipped back into your clothes after nearly nodding off in his arms in the backseat. He carried you around to the front seat in a bridal hold, resting you lightly in the plush leather passenger seat. He retrieved a thin blanket from the trunk, draping it over you delicately. 
The last thing you remember was Seonghwa’s hand gently stroking your thigh as he drove, and the gentle hum of the car’s tires on the highway lulling you to sleep.
Tumblr media
Your eyes fluttered open, taking a few moments to adjust to the low light of the night outside the window. It was dark, but you could make out the glimmer of water on the horizon to your right. 
The ocean? How long had you been driving for?
“Seonghwa,” you muttered drowsily, rubbing the sleep from your eyes. “Where are we going?”
“I have a private place. A beach house. We’ll be safe there for the night—my father doesn’t know about it.”
Jesus. A beach house? How many houses could one man have? you thought, biting your tongue from saying anything out loud. You still sometimes forgot how rich he was, even while lying comfortably in the passenger seat of his Bentley. 
“We’re almost there,” he said, reaching over to rest his hand on your thigh comfortingly.  
You nodded sleepily, your consciousness fading in and out as he finished the drive. The car slowed significantly as he pulled off the highway onto a rougher private road. It was lined with a thick covering of trees on both sides, filtering out the faint glow of the moonlight. You dragged to a halt at the end of the road, met with the sight of a clearly expensive and yet surprisingly quaint beach house. You had your hand on the car door latch, about to press it open when Seonghwa suddenly grabbed your arm. 
“Wait.”
You paused, your stomach sinking as you saw his expression fall into something serious. You followed his gaze out the window, headlights piercing the front windshield the moment you looked up. 
Three cars circled you, tires skidding against the sandy pavement as they screeched to a halt. You looked at Seonghwa, frozen in fear as figures began to step out into the night. 
“Seonghwa—” You grabbed his arm, curling your fingers into the fabric of his sleeve as you watched the men grow closer. 
“Stay here,” he said sternly. “Don’t move.”
He stepped out of the car, slamming the door behind him. He took an apprehensive step forward, keeping close as he called out to them.
“What the fuck do you want?” His expression was tight, stoic as he scanned the crowd. There were five men that you could count, standing in a loose circle around Seonghwa’s Bentley. Panic crept into your system, and you clenched your fists against the seats. 
The car right in front of you swung its driver’s side door open, and a familiar blonde haired figure stepped out. 
“Wooyoung!” Seonghwa called, giving a relieved sigh as he laid eyes on his comrade. “Thank god it's you, I thought I’d been caught. Why did you—did something happen?” 
The expression on Seonghwa’s face was one of visible confusion. Wooyoung laughed, running a hand through his hair. He looked up at Seonghwa with eyes cold as ice. 
“You’re not going anywhere, Hwa. You really threw a wrench in things, you know. You think you can just run off with your little girlfriend so easily?”
Run off? Was he trying to run away from the mafia?
“I—I don’t understand—”
“Of course you don’t.” Wooyoung scoffed, bitter and resentful. 
“Did my dad put you up to this? Were you the one who told him I was—”
“Your dad? Hah, I’m not the one who told him you were leaving, Hwa.”
“Then, why…”
“Your dad is the reason I can’t let you leave. You have no idea the kind of hell he put me through. Not a fucking clue!” His voice trembled with an eerie, subdued rage.
“Look, I don’t know what my father did, but I hate him as much as you do. I have nothing to do with him!”
“You can’t possibly hate him like I do,” Wooyoung laughed humorlessly. “You’re his only son. You mean everything to him. He has everything he could possibly want. Money, power, respect… But you, you can’t be replaced.”
“What the hell are you saying, Wooyoung?”
“The agony of his only son slipping away, powerless to stop it. How it feels to have the only person you love ripped away from you, just like that… like my father was.”
“Your father? My father said he found you abandoned in a crack house, left to starve after your parents ran off!”
“Well, he fucking lied, didn’t he?”
Seonghwa stood, stunned at Wooyoung’s words. 
“He lied. You wanna know what really happened? Your father put a bullet in my father’s head with his own two hands. He was murdered, Seonghwa. Not before being tortured, of course. I saw the whole thing. But your daddy doesn’t know that.”
“He… what? Wooyoung, I didn’t know—“ 
“Of course you didn’t!”
“If I had known earlier—“ 
“What would you have done, exactly? Kill him? No, see, I don’t want him dead. I want him to live his life out with his son’s blood on his hands.” 
“The blood would be on your hands, not his!” 
“In a literal sense, yeah. But you know what they say. Eye for an eye, tooth for a tooth. I’m just paying back what he’s owed.” 
“You’re like a brother to me, Woo. You know that. You always have been.” Seonghwa’s voice was softer that time. Sadder. 
“I’ve never once thought of you as a brother. I can’t even look at your fucking face. You’re the spitting image of him, right down to your fucking ego,” Wooyoung spat, closing the distance between them, giving Seonghwa a harsh shove to the chest. 
“You don’t mean that,” Seonghwa said, stumbling back. He clearly wasn’t looking for a fight. 
“I do mean it. And I can’t wait to see the look on his face when I bring him your fucking head!” He punctuated his words with a swing powered with rage and hatred. 
“Woo, please—I don’t want to fight you!” Seonghwa dodged his blows, refusing to swing back. 
“I wanna let off a little steam before I kill you. Come at me. Come on, hit me!” 
Wooyoung swung again, his lips curled up into a furious smile as he aimed at Seonghwa’s face again. The punch landed, almost as if Seonghwa let it. He staggered back, wiping a stream of red across his cheek as it dripped from his nose. 
“Man, you have no idea how long I’ve waited to do that.” Wooyoung sounded almost giddy with delight. 
“Please, Woo, that’s enough—”
“Hit me. Right now.”
“No.”
“No?” 
The smile faded from Wooyoung’s face. He made a nod to one of his guys, who flung the passenger door open and grabbed you by the hair. You screamed as he dragged you out of the car, kicking and thrashing against his hold to no avail. He halted, and you felt something cold against your temple. 
“Fight me, or the pretty girl dies.” 
You heard a frightening click next to your ear, and your blood turned to ice. You frantically looked over at Seonghwa, who met your gaze with a look of anguish you’d never seen on him before. 
“Stop—Wooyoung, please! Don’t drag her into this!”
Wooyoung clucked his tongue in sympathy. “Poor thing, having to take the fall with you. I’ll be nice, at least. I’ll give you two a nice double grave—”
Seonghwa cut him off with a right hook. Wooyoung stumbled back, clutching his chin with a satisfied smile. Seonghwa grabbed him by the jacket, dragging him in so their noses were practically touching.
“You lay one finger on her and that grave is yours,” he snarled. 
Seonghwa shoved him forward, giving himself enough room to cock his fist back for a punch. Wooyoung ducked out of the way, swooping in for a jab, landing it square against Seonghwa’s cheekbone, using the momentum from his dodge to power his blow. 
Seonghwa caught his balance and lunged, keeping his eyes locked to Wooyoung’s face as he threw his weight forward for another attack. Wooyoung was fast, light on his feet and easily stepped to the side, delivering another painful blow to Seonghwa’s face. 
You couldn’t bear to look, but also couldn’t bear to look away. You were afraid of what would happen if you closed your eyes, but you felt every punch that Seonghwa took as if you were the one fighting Wooyoung instead. Tears welled up in your eyes and spilled down your cheeks as you watched powerlessly from the sidelines. 
“Stop,” you croaked, your voice lodged in your throat. They couldn’t hear you, and even if they could, they wouldn’t stop for you. You had no part in this. You felt small, useless, and utterly, utterly powerless. 
“I take it back, you’re nothing like your father. You’re weak as hell, afraid to hit me with everything you’ve got. At least your father wasn’t afraid to pull the trigger,” Wooyoung taunted through his teeth. 
“Shut the fuck up,” Seonghwa snarled, launching a hit to Wooyoung’s nose so hard that blood nearly splattered all the way to your feet. 
Wooyoung dragged a hand across his mouth, wiping away the blood pouring down his lips from his nose. He smirked as he looked down at his hand, shaking off drops of crimson as he continued speaking. 
“I’ll be doing him a favor, really. You’re not fit to take over his throne. You’re a pussy, Hwa. Always have been, always will be.” 
“Shut the fuck up!” Seonghwa practically screamed at him. 
It was a side of him that was brand new to you, and you didn’t like it. Not one bit. You wished you were home with him, watching the smile on his face instead of the movie on the screen, hearing his laugh like a song. Not this Seonghwa, covered in blood, dripping sweat, eyes full of hate as he swung his fists. 
“Don’t worry, I’ll take over for you. I’ll stay by his side, watching the look on his face as I tell him my version of the story. He won’t know it was me, and I’ll even say I tried to save you. After all, you’re my brother, right?” 
Wooyoung laughed as he dodged Seonghwa’s blows, taunting him ruthlessly, wearing a crooked smile on his face like the devil’s own. 
“You’re not my brother. Not anymore,” Seonghwa spat, cold as ice. 
Wooyoung laughed, shrill and joyful. “That’s the spirit. Now we’re on the same page!” 
Wooyoung landed a fierce uppercut to Seonghwa’s jaw. He fell back, landing hard against the ground, reeling from the blow. Wooyoung’s foot lurched forward, smashing into Seonghwa’s ribs with all of his weight. Seonghwa wretched, coughing wetly as thick strings of red dripped from his lips. Wooyoung kicked him again as you screamed and begged for mercy. 
“Wooyoung please—stop! Please!” you sobbed, trembling and gasping for breath in between cries. 
“Don’t worry princess, I’ll make yours quick.” 
Wooyoung planted a foot against Seonghwa’s cheek, digging and twisting his heel against his face. 
“Can’t say the same for you,” Wooyoung said down to Seonghwa, who was barely clinging to consciousness. He groaned, glaring up at his former brother through heavy eyelids. Wooyoung delivered a final kick to his skull, and Seonghwa stopped moving. 
“No! No, god—no!” 
You screamed and thrashed against the man’s hold on you, forgetting about the hand wrenching your scalp, forgetting about the gun to your head. You screamed until your lungs ached as one of the guys peeled Seonghwa off the ground by his shirt collar. His body was limp, and you felt numb all over as you feared the worst. 
Wooyoung wiped his hands together as one of his guys shoved Seonghwa into the back seat of a car. You sobbed and wailed uncontrollably, digging your fingernails into the fist holding your hair, clawing desperately to get free. The man gave a painful shake to your head, commanding you to be quiet. 
Wooyoung knelt in front of you, and you froze, gasping for breath as you looked at him with wide eyes. His expression softened, and he brought a bloodied hand to your cheek, caressing it gently with his thumb. You were paralyzed, completely motionless under his touch. 
“I’m really sorry, love. It’s got nothing to do with you. I’ll make it quick, I promise. You don’t deserve to suffer,” he said sweetly, genuinely as he wiped your tears away. He placed a soft kiss on your forehead as he stood. “See you soon.” 
With that, he turned and hopped into his S Class, leaving a smear of blood against the door handle. Cruel hands dragged you toward another car, your screams piercing the night sky with no answer. You felt a cloth against your mouth, and everything went black. 
Tumblr media
The next thing you remembered was waking up on the cold leather seats of the car that had taken you. It took a second for you to regain consciousness, but when you did, the events of the night hit you like a truck. The images flooded in, and it was like reliving it all over again. The dull ache in your chest grew quickly into unbearable anguish, the tears beginning to flow down your cheeks without much warning at all. 
You choked against the fabric gagging your mouth as you sobbed hopelessly. Your heart felt like it’d been ripped from your chest, a wide gaping hole replacing any semblance of hope you still clung to. Your cries echoed uselessly as you thrashed in the backseat of the car, muffled as you tried to scream. Your wrists stung against the zip ties cutting into them, and you quickly gave up trying to get free.
The man in the passenger seat groaned, throwing a menacing glance over his shoulder. “Can this bitch just shut up?”
“I wish Wooyoung would have just taken her out back there,” the driver grumbled. 
You knew there was no getting out of this alive. Your only hope, the only one who knew where you were, was dead. At least, you could only assume he was, or at least he would be soon. You couldn’t forget the sound Wooyoung’s fist had made against Seonghwa’s skin, delivering blow after blow, or the sound of his lifeless body being dragged away as you begged for mercy. The image haunted you relentlessly, every time you closed your eyes, every time you stopped to take a breath through your sobs, you saw him lying on the pavement, cold and bloodied.
You were completely helpless, being transported in some mafia car like a lamb to the slaughter. You’d die scared and alone, surrounded by strangers, with no one left to mourn you. You tried to picture Seonghwa’s face in your mind—the Seonghwa you wanted to remember, the Seonghwa who promised he would protect you no matter what, the Seonghwa who comforted you as you panicked. You tried to picture his soft, gentle smile, the feeling of his hand on your thigh reminding you it was going to be okay, but all you could see was his lifeless body, dripping blood and sweat onto the ground. 
That couldn’t be the way you remembered him. It couldn’t. 
Your hopeless screams turned to quiet, choked sobs as the reality sunk in. None of it mattered anymore—nothing you could do, no amount of thrashing or crying would set you free. Even the scenery flying by in blurred streaks through the window seemed irrelevant. In hours, maybe even minutes, you would cease to exist. If you were lucky, maybe Wooyoung would follow through on his promise of a double grave, but the thought brought you not even an ounce of solace. Your fate was sealed, exactly like Seonghwa’s. It was over. You closed your eyes tight, conjuring his image in your mind the best you could. Just as he had been on the first night you’d met him, he looked entirely unreal in your mind’s eye—too good to be true. Too good to be true. What a joke. You almost wanted to laugh. It was too good to be true, after all. You couldn’t laugh, though, not with this bitter emptiness consuming you like a lost speck of dust in the void. 
“What the hell—“ the driver suddenly shouted, pulling you back into the moment. 
A car drifted in front of you, hurtling closer as it spun its rear into your lane, on trajectory for a collision. The driver slammed on the breaks, and a wave of inertia threw your body forward. You bit your tongue as the car swerved, tasting iron as the wheels skidded and screeched against the highway. The driver cursed as he lost control, frantically turning the wheel as the car’s flank scraped against the guardrail. 
The windshield shattered, erupting into a spray of glass particles that coated the entire car. Gunshots rang out—gunshots?—and you fell against the seat for cover. Not that it really mattered if you died now or later, you thought morbidly. The driver’s window shattered next, a bullet just barely missing his face. 
“Fuck!” 
The man in the passenger seat pulled a gun from his jacket, stretching his arm past the driver to shoot. He pulled the trigger a few times, but the other car still had you flanked, sabotaging his aim as they forced the car against the rail. Your ears rang from the gunshots, and you squeezed your eyes shut, unable to buffer the sound with your hands. 
The driver jerked the wheel to the side, ramming the car with all his might, metal groaning and screeching in the collision. They pushed and shoved against one another like a high speed arm wrestling match, your body jostling painfully with each impact. There was a sickening jolt as the tires blew, and the car spun out, wheels screaming against the asphalt before finally crashing into the guardrail. 
Everything went still, and the passenger threw his seatbelt over his shoulder, flinging the door open with guns ablaze. He didn’t even fire off two shots before he went down, crumpling to the pavement as he took a bullet between the eyes. The driver aimed out the jagged remains of the windshield, screaming out strings of curse words as he furiously squeezed the trigger. 
Blood splashed across the interior of the car, soaking it in red as the driver went limp. You screamed as blood splattered across your face, the man’s shattered skull a haunting afterimage on the back of your eyelids. Your heart was pounding, body trembling as footsteps approached your side of the car, and the door flung open. You didn’t dare open your eyes as a hand hooked around your elbow, pulling you out of the car against his body with a careful touch. 
“You ok?” a voice asked. You didn’t recognize it, and you kept your eyes tightly shut. Your whole body shook as you hyperventilated, your lungs burning as you gasped desperately for air. 
“Shh, hey, it’s ok! It’s ok, I’m on your side,” the voice soothed, rubbing a hand along your back. “I’m gonna untie you, ok?” 
Your hands fell free as a knife cut through the zip ties holding them together, and he moved to undo the gag next. He gingerly untied the knot behind your head, pulling the wet fabric from your mouth. He brushed your hair out of your face, his tone soft as he spoke.
“There. Hey, can you look at me? I’m not gonna hurt you.”
You cracked your eyes open. His face was intimidating, with sharp eyes and an x-shape shaved into one eyebrow, complete with a diamond in the center. His deep blue hair was pushed back impeccably, and he wore a huge leopard fur coat. He looked like another scary mafia guy, and you’d had quite enough of those. Despite his looks, he seemed kind, his expression gentle and eyebrows pinched with concern he surveyed you for injury. 
“I’m Hongjoong, Seonghwa’s best friend.” [to be continued]
210 notes · View notes
Text
After
Warnings: noncon sex and some violence; blood.
This is dark!Thor and explicit. Your media consumption is your own responsibility. Warnings have been given. DO NOT PROCEED if these matters upset you.
Summary: After the world fell into desolation, the Avengers split into factions. You are a medic in Thor’s settlement and find yourself called on to tend to a prisoner.
Note: This is pretty brutal so that’s a heads up right there in case you missed the warning above. Remember y’all, be safe, be healthy, take care of yourselves first. I’m always here for you, even if we never or rarely talk.
Hope you enjoy it. Thank you. Love you guys!
Please leave some feedback, like and reblog <3
Tumblr media
You weren’t supposed to be up on the third floor. Half the ceiling was on the floor and a tree branch littered the floor along with a scatter of debris. It was like a microcosm of what the world had become; broken and bleak.
From there you could see the gate but not much further. You watched the lookouts as they roused from their listless vigils and called to each other. The party was back and they were in a hurry. Trouble.
The Prince, the second-in-command, had been gone for two weeks. Scavenging, they said, but the settlement already had a stockpile of most of the goods to be found in the area. And the fields were healthy; much better than last year’s harvest. 
No one ever commented how the ‘scavengers’ returned with more weapons than they left with and a piece of two of clothing that didn’t belong to them. No one said anything because those who did ended up on the other side of the gates. It was better to live among the wolves than to be a part of the herd preyed upon.
You sighed and backed away from the gaping hole in the side of the medical center. You’d have to go back down, there would be work to do. You stopped as the gates opened. Something was different.
You stepped back up to the open wall and squinted across the distance. There were only three jeeps that drove through; they’d left with four. 
The Prince, Loki, climbed out. He was the only clean-shaven man in the settlement. He spoke briefly with the guard, Isaiah, then got back in the jeep stiffly. The trio of cars rumbled on and you backed away. Wounded, likely. You could tell easily by the way he moved.
You retreated and tramped heavily down the stairs. Doctor Coleman was still in surgery with Corette. A young girl had been rushed in with a bursting appendix. The other staff waded in and out of rooms with patients for the usual daily complaints; nothing too serious.
“Aleisha,” You stopped the head nurse of your fleet. Some had been nurses before and others had learned after out of necessity. Five years felt like more. “The prince has returned.”
“And?”
“Two weeks gone,” You said. “They will be coming here.”
“Alright,” She nodded and walked away. 
You shook your head at her and went to the front doors. You propped them open as Owen bent over the desk that acted as triage and jotted in a folder.
“Any updates on Dr. Coleman?” You asked as you crossed your arms and kept an ear to the doors.
“We’re low on anesthetic. They gave the girl whiskey. She woke up.” Owen grumbled. “It might take all day.”
“Shit,” You huffed as you heard motors on the next street. “Well, get ready.”
“Where’s Aleisha?” He asked.
“Another smoke break? Maybe just running away from all this,” You shrugged. “Can’t really blame her but there isn’t enough tobacco around to form an addiction.”
The first jeep pulled up, the second, and the third barely puttered at the rear. The trunk of the last was thrown open and two men ambled out with bloody rags around their arms. They helped another who was barely conscious and you waved to Owen.
“Front doors!” He yelled down the hall before he rushed out past you.
You went to follow him and the passenger side of the first jeep opened. You glanced back as several nurses appeared and the second car began to unload.
“Your doctor,” The prince held onto the door as he kept it open only a few inches.
“In surgery,” You said. “We can deal with this.”
“I don’t care about this,” He hissed as he rolled his eyes. “I need him to come with me.”
“It will be at least a couple hours.” You tried to step past him and he shot his foot out to trip you up. You stopped just before your feet tangled with his leg. “If it’s nothing serious--”
“Fine, you.” He said impatiently. “So long as you know how to use a needle, I suppose it’ll do.”
“Me, I… Aleisha is our--”
“Come on, I haven’t all day,” He growled. “Get in the back.” You stared at him dumbly. “Now.”
“I’ll need a kit,” You said.
“Don’t bother,” He sneered. “Get in.”
You looked around at the chaos of bodies and reached for the door. The Prince slammed the front one and you pulled the back open. You got in and closed the door.
You didn’t like it. Coleman was the only medical personnel permitted to see the king and his brother. The doctor said it was for the good of everyone.
You winced as you looked over to the passenger beside you. A man, barely, maybe eighteen or nineteen. He was thin and his reddish brown hair clung to his forehead. He was bound and slumped against the door. A stained cloth filled his mouth and a gash ran across his shoulder blade. You blanched and reached over to touch the dry blood.
“What happened to him?” You asked.
“His own fault,” The Prince said. “No more questions.”
You exhaled and drew away from the boy. You had nothing to help him but a pen in your front pocket and the knife clipped at your waist.
The jeep pulled up to the building they called the Palace. It used to be a bank and was one of the only buildings left untouched. You climbed out as the rest did and the man in the driver’s seat pulled the boy out with a grunt.
You were ushered to the doors and searched by the guards, ever-present on their watch. They took your knife but left you your pen. You followed behind Loki, his companion, and the injured boy. The latter was slung over the driver’s shoulder as you ascended the stairs and his pained groans echoed around you.
The door fell heavy behind you and you were led to a room. Loki muttered as he entered and directed his companion to set the boy down. You stood by the door.
“Go get my brother,” Loki ordered. “You,” He pointed at you, “See to the boy.”
“With what?” You asked as the other man left and the door snapped shut behind him.
Loki turned and opened a tall cabinet. He winced as he turned back with a tin chest in his hands. He dropped it beside the chair the boy slumped on. You neared as he traipsed away and knelt to open the kit.
“What’s your name?” You asked the wounded boy.
He stared at you a moment and reached to his shoulder. “Peter,” He grunted.
“No talking,” Loki fell onto the couch heavily and held in a groan. “Just sew him up.”
You pulled on a pair of gloves from the bottom of the chest and stood. You nudged the boy so that he sat forward and pulled apart his shirt, ripping it to expose his shoulder entirely. You bent to grab some gauze and the bottle of peroxide.
“How did this happen?” You asked quietly.
“What did I say about talking?” Loki snarled.
“I need to know if I should be looking for shrapnel,” You rebuffed.
He glanced over at your sharply and waved you away.
“I fell. Caught it on the edge of a wooden platform.” The boy explained as his hands formed fists.
“I’ll have to make sure there aren’t any slivers,” You warned as you wiped away the dried blood.
“Do what you gotta,” He kept his head down. “Doesn’t matter much.”
You were quiet at that. You knew what he wasn’t saying. It didn’t matter if he wasn’t going to leave here alive. The door opened as you tossed away a square of gauze and grabbed another.
“Brother!” The King, Thor, entered with a theatrical swish of his crimson cape. The swath of red was the reason for his nickname, well, aside from his insistence. “I was certain you’d lost yourself out there.”
The door shut loudly behind him as Loki shifted on the couch. He touched his hip as he struggled to sit straight. The King combed back his thick blond hair as the beads in his beard gave a subtle jangle as the brushed together.
“Lost? No, no, I found something… someone most valuable,” Loki smirked and peered over at Peter. 
Thor turned and you kept your eyes on your work. He looked over the boy and hovered at the edge of your vision.
“You ran into Stark’s men?” Thor said grimly.
“Some of them. They were getting awfully friendly with the Rogers clan.” Loki replied. “A precarious but dangerous alliance, wouldn’t you say?”
There was silence as you fished for your tweezers to dislodged a long sliver of wood. Peter yiped as you poked the metal into his torn flesh. You apologized under your breath and he nodded as he clamped his lips shut.
“I am sorry it has come to this,” Thor neared and pulled up another chair. He sat just on the other side of you as you tended to Peter. “I always did favour you.”
“Sure,” Peter scoffed. “You know, it’s not so easy to pretend to be decent these days.”
“Mercy is a form of decency,” Thor said coolly. “My brother did spare you.”
“And killed the rest. If I was anyone else, I’d be dead.”
“But you’re not,” Thor insisted.
You threaded the curved needle as you tried to fade into the tense air. You stood and focused on aligning it’s point. You pressed it to Peter’s flesh and he inhaled as if to acknowledge you. You pushed the metal through his skin and he gripped his knee.
“Or I could send the medic away. Let that rot,” Thor ventured. “I could do worse than this.”
“Like you did to Clint?” Peter rasped and slapped his leg as you continued. 
“The only mistake there was that Clint could not tell you all why I did it,” Thor sneered. “I am not cruel without reason.”
“Heh, sure. Whatever helps you look in the mirror.” Peter grumbled.
You tied up the last stitch and wiped the needle clean. You placed a patch of cotton over the cut and taped it down carefully. You packed up slowly. You thought of the limited supplies at the medical centre. You doubted this was the only treasure chest at the Palace.
You took off your gloves as you stood, the chest still open. You looked at Loki expectantly.
“Well, what do you want?” He snarled. “If you’re done, go.”
“Am I?” You asked calmly.
“What- You--”
“Your lower back. Or that’s what seems to be bothering you.” You said.
“Might be the perpetual stick up his ass,” Thor chuckled.
Loki inhaled deeply and winced. He shook his head and slid forward on the couch.
“Since you’re here.” He curled his fingers in a gesture for you to approach. “Be quick about it.”
You bent and lifted the chest. It was heavy. You set it by the couch and sat on the edge as he turned away from you. You lifted his thick jacket and the shirt beneath. A clean slice; it shouldn’t be causing too much pain, especially for him.
“Hmm,” You cleaned the cut and grabbed the largest band-aid from the smaller box. “Should heal on its own.”
“Told you.” Thor stood. “Stick. Ass. You don’t happen to know how to get it out?”
“Oh, quiet, you arse,” Loki hissed. 
You shoved the wrapper in your pocket as you clasped the chest shut  and stood.
“Castor oil is a natural laxative,” You offered. “But there’s not much to be had these days.”
Thor boomed with laughter and Loki straightened up with a pained breath.
“Just go,” Loki said.
“I’ll show you out,” Thor backed away and turned to open the door.
“Heimdall can--” Loki began.
“Nonsense, he’s busy.” Thor held the door and motioned you through. “I won’t be long. I am certain you can handle the boy on your own.”
You stepped out into the hall, eager to be away from both brothers. It wasn’t any secret that they had their differences, even with the state of things. Thor pulled the door closed behind him and nodded you along. He came up beside you, close enough that his cape swept against your shoulder.
“You work down at the medical center?” He asked.
“Mhmm,” You answered. It was more than obvious.
“You like it?” He peeked over at you out of the corner of his eye.
“People don’t really do what they like these days,” You said. “It’s gotta be done so I do it.”
“True, not all of us have the luxury of indulging in our desires,” He spun and stepped in front of you as you reached the door to the stairwell. “But some of us get to.”
You frowned as the air caught in your chest. He couldn’t mean…
“I have to get back. They’ll need me--”
“They can spare you for a while,” He leaned back against the door and crossed his arms. “How’d you end up here?”
“What?” You blinked.
“Stark, Rogers, Romanoff…” He said. “How did you end up in this camp?”
“Most of us didn’t choose.” You shrugged. “Before this was a camp, I was just trying to help injured people and that’s all I do now.”
“I like watching those hands of yours. So deft, quick,” He pushed himself away from the door and pulled his cape straight. “I’ve an ailment myself I’ve been seeking relief for but you see, Doctor Coleman hasn’t the cure.”
You narrowed your eyes and took a step back. His blue eyes seemed to light up as he advanced.
“Okay…” You uttered as you continued your slow retreat.
“You see, this world is lonely and I’ve yet to find any comfort for that. Anything… effective.” His footsteps kept a steady pace as he closed in. “You think you could help me--”
You turned and raced back down the hall. There was another stairwell at the opposite end, if you could reach it, you might just--
He caught you swiftly. He grabbed the back of your shirt and wrenched you back so that you nearly fell on your ass. He turned and flung you so that you hit the wall. The impact knocked the wind out of you. 
You wheezed and struggled to stay upright as you turned back to him. You kicked out and he caught your foot. He pulled it up so that your other leg flew out from under you and your back hit the wall as you fell to the floor.
You coughed and turned onto your stomach as you lifted yourself onto your elbows. You crawled away from him, gasping for air, searching for the strength to stand.
His boot came down between your shoulder blades and he pushed you down onto your chest. The man who’d driven with Loki emerged from a door at the end of the hall. You looked up at him desperately.
“Loki is in his chamber,” Thor said gruffly as he leaned his weight on you. “Tell him I won’t be long.”
The man disappeared and Thor pushed down until you slapped the floor desperately. 
“You know,” He moved his foot so that his boots were on either side of you. “I’ve had women offer themselves for a loaf of bread and often nothing at all. Boring.”
You tried to lift yourself and he lowered himself to his knees to straddle you. He grabbed your shoulders and forced you entirely to your stomach.
“You come here a little later and these halls are… rampant with women. Money, that’s nothing. There are new commodities to be traded; fuel, food, flesh.”
“Stop, please,” You begged. “Please, I didn’t--”
“Oh, I know you didn’t do anything. Wouldn’t even look at me.” He rubbed your back as he wiggled his pelvis against you. “And when you did, there was no desperation, no hunger, no… reverence.”
His hands left your back and the red cape swept in front of you and piled on the floor. His fingers stretched over your hips and he squeezed.
“These women offer themselves because they know they owe me. For their safety, their lives. I had these walls built, I keep the generators going, and I keep worse fiends from sinking their fangs into you puny Midgardians.”
“I--I… Please.” You clawed at the floor.
“They’re so eager, so malleable, so… pathetic,” You wriggled beneath him as you kicked your legs. “And here you are, trapped, and you still try to get away. From what? I could give you a life easier than blood and bile.”
“Get… off!” You exclaimed as you tried to squirm out from beneath him.
“This is how this world works,” He lowered his voice as he leaned over you. He placed an arm across your shoulders as his other hand fumbled along the front of his pants. “You don’t ask, you take. And if you can’t take, you’re taken from.”
He sighed and his fingers hooked in the waist of your jeans. He tore them down, the button falling loose as he did. He ripped your panties down just as roughly and you felt his arousal rub against your ass.
“You can struggle, scream if you like but… if anyone hears you,” He guided his cock down your ass and rubbed against your cunt. “They’ll pretend they don’t.”
He forced himself inside of you and you cried out in pain. He impaled you to his limit and you gritted your teeth as his thick arm crushed your shoulders. He thrust so that your entire body jerked and your fingers buried in the heap of crimson fabric.
He sat back and planted a hand between your shoulders. He rocked atop you, groaning and growling as he did. You closed your eyes as the whimpers slipped from your lips. Every tilt of his hips was harder than the last. The clap of his flesh echoed down the hall and in your ears.
“I was wondering…” He panted in between ruts. “What that weaselly little doctor was hiding… from me.”
He pounded into you without pause. Your hips hit the hard floor painfully and you curled your arm around your head to hide your face. Your hot breath filled the space and mingled with the shame nestled in your cheeks.
His purrs rose to a growl and you felt as if your body would shatter. He lifted your hips as he plunged into you over and over. Your walls clenched around him and a warm gush flooded you.
Your head shot up as you tried once more to escape him.
“No…” You gasped.
“Shhh,” He jolted into you as he slowed. He stroked the back of your head and pushed it down to the floor. He bent over you and inhaled your scent. “It will be a king’s child.”
He slipped out of you and his cum leaked down your folds. He stood and let out a satisfied sigh.
“I have not given my seed to the others.” He said as he nudged you with his toe. “Clean yourself up, pet. My men have even less restraint than I.”
445 notes · View notes
spine-buster · 4 years
Text
The President Wears Prada (William Nylander | Chapter 19
Tumblr media
A/N:  IT’S VALENTINE’S DAY BITCHES!!!!!
February 14th, 2020
Aberdeen Bloom was packing her tote bag.  
Thankfully, the team had Valentine’s Day off.  Over the past few weeks she’d heard the guys talking about their plans with their wives or girlfriends.  John and Aryne were getting John’s parents to watch Jace while they went for dinner in Yorkville.  Morgan was bringing Bee to Alo for dinner, in his crutches and all – he wasn’t letting his injury stop him.  Jason was going to buy his girls each a bouquet of flowers and have a special night in with them and Jennifer.  It all sounded very sweet, and she was happy that, after missing New Year’s with their families, they were at least able to have Valentine’s Day together.  
Evan was coming over tonight and Kasha was cooking him a romantic dinner, so Aberdeen had decided she was going to camp out at her local Starbucks with her laptop and notebooks and work on her writing.  It was when she was almost finished packing her tote bag did a text come through on her phone. 
can u be ready in 15 mins?
Between William and Brendan, she’d just about had it with hockey players telling her to get ready in an absurdly short amount of time.
Why?
did u really think we wouldn’t celebrate valentines minskatt?
She almost dropped her phone on the floor.  She had no clue what he was thinking.  Clearly he wasn’t.
I don’t know what the custom in Sweden is, but usually you tell a girl if you’re going out on Valentine’s Day so she can look pretty
what’s the fun in that when i can surprise u with something plus u always look pretty its impossible for u not to
What if I already made plans?
Less than ten seconds later, her phone began ringing.  She snorted before she picked up.  “Hi.”
“You don’t really have plans, do you?” he asked, worry in his voice.
She looked at her notebook sitting on her bed, the one she was supposed to have packed into her tote bag before leaving for Starbucks.  Where she should be drinking coffee and writing.  Exactly like the stereotype.  “Evan’s coming over.  I was supposed to go to Starbucks and write,” she informed him.
William knew how seriously Aberdeen took her writing ever since she’d read a lot of it to him during their days alone during the All-Star Break, so he was genuinely worried.  “Do you think you can spare a few hours for a Valentine’s Day date?  I’m like two minutes from your place,” he said.  “But, uh, no pressure.  I mean if you want to write, you can go write.”
Aberdeen smiled, though she couldn’t see him.  His anxiety was a bit cute, she had to admit.  This was the first time in her life, she thought, that she made a boy nervous.  The last time she’d tried to use writing as an excuse not to go out, Zane got annoyed and pouty and forced her out to his friend’s birthday party where she had the worst time.  “I’ll meet you downstairs,” she said quickly before hanging up.
By the time the elevator took her down to the lobby, she saw William’s Volvo already waiting for her in front of the lobby doors.  She slipped into the passenger’s seat quickly, closing the door and immediately noticing how already hot and cozy it was in the car.  She looked over to William.  “Hi,” she smiled shyly.
“Hi minskatt,” he smiled too, a soft, confident smile on his face.  “You look beautiful.”
“Stop trying to butter me up.”
He leaned over the centre console and placed a kiss on her lips.  It was supposed to be chaste – supposed to be – but he should have known better, because once his lips were on hers it was endgame for him, and he kept kissing her and deepening the kiss for as long as she’d let him.  When she pulled away, she was smiling.  “Where are we going?” she asked.
“It’s a surprise.”
“Willy.”
He reached over and grabbed her hand, pulling it over to his lap.  “You’ll see, minskatt.”
Aberdeen digressed.  He put his car into drive and turned the corner to rejoin Adelaide Street.  He grabbed his phone carefully from the cupholder and handed it to her.  “Want to play some music?” he asked.  
Aberdeen arched her brow.  She took the phone from his hands and began scrolling through his Spotify.  During the All-Star Break, she’d added more songs to his “Minskatt” playlist, and they’d listened it as they sat around the apartment, or cooked, or did whatever it was they did for those three days – which was basically just eat and have sex.  She noticed a couple of songs had been added by him since then, too: ‘Ageless Beauty’ by Stars, ‘Cold Feet’ by Loud Luxury, ‘Honest’ by The Band CAMINO.  They all suited her and her taste in music so well.
But she had ulterior motives.
William waited patiently for a song to begin as he drove through the streets.  Every time he glanced over at Aberdeen, he saw her smirk getting bigger and bigger.  “What are you up to over there?” he asked.  “Are you destroying the playlist again?”
Aberdeen giggled and tapped the screen dramatically.  She waited.
When the opening notes of ‘Passionfruit’ began to play, William’s jaw dropped dramatically as Aberdeen burst into a fit of laughter at his reaction.  “What the hell is this?!” he demanded playfully.  “You roast me about my choice and now you play it?!”
“I never said it was a bad song,” she said through giggles.
“You are something else,” he said, pausing dramatically between the two words as he reached over and tried to pinch her on her thigh playfully.  She yelped but continued to laugh, grabbing his hand and holding it hers, like she was holding a baby bird.  “No extra meatball for you.”
Her eyes lit up at the mention of a meatball.  “Sugo meatballs?”
“No,” he shook his head, bringing his car to a stop at the red light.  He looked over at her.  “San Remo Bakery meatballs.”
She gasped dramatically.  “Willy, we’re going to San Remo?”
“Mhm,” he nodded his head.  The famous bakery in Etobicoke clearly had her heart, and he knew it would.  It was the first thing he thought of when he was planning tonight.  “You’re gonna get us whatever’s good and we’re gonna eat.”
Aberdeen wiggled excitedly in her seat.  She controlled the playlist and songs as William made his way to Etobicoke the long way – aka, not taking the highway.  He was perfectly content with taking King Street and The Queensway the entire way there while maintaining easy, fun, and interesting conversation with Aberdeen, who was suddenly full of stories of other Etobicoke establishments she’d haunt during her high school days.  She told stories of she and her friends packing themselves into a car to drive to San Remo Bakery in grade 12, making it back just in time for their afternoon class but smelling like freshly baked bread in the process.  She told stories of running through the streets of The Kingsway neighbourhood throughout university when she would go on jogs to clear her head.  She told stories of hiking along the Humber Marshes with her dad and traditional afternoon tea at the Old Mill with her mom and taking the subway back home to Royal York station after nights out with her friends in university.  She’d memorized the train schedule and knew that the last train going westbound left at 1:52am.  For all that she went out, she’d only ended up taking a taxi back home three times.
After every story, William would kiss her hand.  
When they were on Royal York Road, Aberdeen became silent as she looked at all the storefronts on the way to the bakery.  The sun was just starting to set, and even though it was the dead of winter in Canada, the night was clear and crisp, the sky starting to light up a mixed shade of orange and pink.  She looked over at William, his eyes illuminated by the setting sun.  For all her thinking half the time that he was so perfect she didn’t think he was real, she was reminded of his status by the beanie he was wearing on top of his head, the Maple Leafs logo glaring back at her.  
He pulled the car over to the curb right in front of the bakery.  Aberdeen could see inside, and it was pretty busy – like it usually was.  She looked at him again.  “Do you get recognized a lot when you’re out and about in the city?” she asked.
William shrugged.  “Enough.”
She looked between him and the busy bakery again, biting her lip.  “Then how about I go in and bring the food back,” she said sheepishly.  “That way it’s not…I mean we’re not seen toget—”
“I understand, Aberdeen.  It’s okay,” he said, kissing her hand. ��
“I’m sorry we can’t, like, eat it inside or whatever,” she said sheepishly, knowing that it was because of her anxieties about being caught that they couldn’t be seen in public together.  Sometimes she wondered if he had the same, although she doubted it.  He was an extremely private person and didn’t let the media know about one iota of his life or who he really was as a person, but he was so carefree with her that she wondered if he let his guard down because his love for her blinded him or something.  
“Hey…” he said, leaning over the centre console again so he could give her a soft kiss.  “It’s fine.  I’m just happy to be spending the night with you.  Now go.”
Aberdeen came back with a feast.  A giant slice of lasagna (for him), gnocchi in a rosé sauce (for her, her absolute favourite), and two sfoglio cannolis.  When she got back in the car, bag filled to the brim, William was smiling.  The smell of all the food instantly filled the car and he almost melted right then and there.  “God, that smells fucking incredible,” he said.  “Alright, next stop.”
“What’s the next stop?”
“You’ll see.”
Aberdeen rolled her eyes again.  She didn’t have to wait long, though, because within minutes – seriously, the food was still steaming – they’d arrived at Prince of Wales Park, a small park on the edge of the lake with an amazing and underrated lookout towards the Toronto skyline.  The park was empty, with it being the middle of winter, and so was the small parking lot.  William parked right at the end, facing the skyline as the sun set over the city.  
Aberdeen and William looked at each other at the same time once he put his car in park, turning off the engine but leaving the heating on.  “You were planning to eat in the car anyway, weren’t you?” she asked.  
“Maybe,” he smiled mischievously.  
She took out the food.  William audibly moaned as he took his first bite of lasagna.  Aberdeen lay her back against the door as she forked some gnocchi into her mouth, sighing at the taste.  Between mouthfuls of gnocchi and lasagna and feeding each other little bits to taste, William began to speak, unprompted, just like she had on the way to the bakery.  He spoke about growing up with his big family in Sweden and the United States, going back and forth every year.  He spoke about skating on rollerblades in his backyard and hitting the corner of a barbecue while his dad chased him and needing three stitches.  He spoke about his mom cooking traditional Swedish dishes and his dad being the master of pickled herring.  He spoke about hockey and being drafted and moving to Toronto at eighteen.  He spoke about having to leave his friends in Sweden but being able to see them every summer.  He spoke about how much she would love Sweden, how he wanted to bring her there, how he wanted to show her their family place in Stockholm but also their secluded country house. 
After every subject change, she’d lean in and kiss him, and he’d taste like lasagna and she’d taste like gnocchi and it was all just perfect.  
When they finished the food, and had washed everything down with some water and put the empty containers back in the bag that Aberdeen tied up and placed at her feet, she looked at William once more.  Although everything was sweet, and perfect, and lovely, and everything she would have wanted out of a Valentine’s Day date, the fact of the matter was they’d just had dinner in a car.  Alone.  Because they couldn’t spend it in a restaurant together.  Because they were together, but they couldn’t be together – out in the open, at least.
“Hey Willy?” her voice was sheepish, her mouth speaking before her brain could tell her not to.
“Minskatt?”
“You uh, you know how we’re keeping all this a secret?  Like nobody on the team knows we slept together last June, and nobody in the world knows we’re sleeping together now, and the guys on the team think it’s all like…I don’t know, like you having a harmless crush on me or whatever?” she rambled.
“Yes…” William was unsure of where she was going with this.  
“So, um…what are we, then?”
He stayed quiet for a moment.  “What do you want to be?” he asked.  
“Nuh-uh.  I’m not making the executive decision here,” she shook her head.  “Either we make a decision together or that’s it.  We need to define what this is because right now we’re in this weird friends-with-benefits stage even though we’ve already said I love you—”
“I want you to be my girlfriend,” he blurted out, interrupting her.  “I thought…I mean, I’ve wanted you to be my girlfriend since the elevator.  I thought you knew that.”
She had a hunch, but she needed it confirmed by him out loud so she knew her mind wasn’t playing games with her.  “So…so we’re going to do this, then?” she asked timidly.
“Do you want to do this?” he asked, making sure.  “Because you already know my answer.  I think you’ve known it this whole time, you just hesitate to accept it because your judgement is clouded by the fact that we have to sneak around to love one another and be together.”
For Aberdeen, the answer was easy.  It was wrong, and it was immoral, and it was a blatant disregard of the rules she needed to follow professionally and the rules she should be following societally, but it was easy.  “Yes.  I want to do this.  You’re my boyfriend.”
“Then you’re my girlfriend,” William smiled.
“We have a bit of a problem though.”
“Besides the fact that this is against every company policy known to mankind and completely inappropriate?” he asked.  It made Aberdeen giggle.  “What’s the other problem?”
“Valentine’s Day can’t be our anniversary.  It’s too corny.”
William giggled.  He grabbed her hand and kissed it before he held it in his lap, his thumb gliding over her backhand tenderly.  “When’s our anniversary then, minskatt?”
Aberdeen thought for a few moments before she came to a conclusion.  “January 9th.”
William knew the exact date she was talking about and knew why she would choose that date to be their anniversary.  “Alright then.  January 9th it is.”
Aberdeen smiled, leaning back into the door, satisfied.  They had an anniversary.  They were official.  They were on the same page, regardless of whether or not they liked that page – that page being not being able to share their relationship with anyone or anything.    It wasn’t the best page.  But they both knew there were better pages ahead.  
A secret only they knew.
“What’re you thinking about?” William asked softly.  
“You,” she replied.  He smiled.  “C’mere,” she beckoned.  
“Come where?”
She abruptly opened the door, slipping out of the passenger seat and instead moving to the backseat.  William watched as she did so, slipping out himself when he realized what she was doing.  Once they found each other in the backseat, Aberdeen climbed on top of him and straddled his lap.  “You’re being very bold, minskatt,” William smiled.  
“Count your blessings,” she winked before leaning in and crashing her lips against his.  He reciprocated readily, however ‘shocked’ he was by her bold actions.  He was just as hungry for her as she was for him, and his actions showed that: his hands wandering along her thighs, grabbing at her waist; his tongue down her throat, biting her bottom lip.  They kissed so much their lips were red and swollen; kissed so much they were fogging up the windows.
Layers.  There were too many layers of clothing.  It was winter, so they both knew there would be, but it made things annoying.  They’d taken their jackets off long ago – William had his off when Aberdeen got in the car, and she’d taken hers off soon after, not bothering to put it back on when she ran in and out of San Remo Bakery – but now there was William t-shirt and hoodie to worry about, and Aberdeen’s sweater, and…
Aberdeen felt William’s hands go underneath her sweater and shivered.
“You alright, minskatt?” William asked as he felt her body shake at his touch.  
Aberdeen nodded.  She began kissing him again, grinding her hips against his lap, causing him to groan.  His hands kept traveling higher and higher against her bare skin until he reached her bra.  Aberdeen helped take off her sweater.  William took his off, too.  She could feel how hard she was getting as she grinded more in his lap, pressing her bare skin onto his and feeling his body heat.  Eventually, he pushed her bra straps down, kissing his way down to her breasts before taking a nipple on his mouth.  Aberdeen threw her head back.  “Willy…” she sighed out, the feeling of his tongue flicking against her nipple making her shiver again.  He switched to the other breast.  “Oh, Willy…” she began to pant harder.
She dropped her hands in between them.  
As Aberdeen stuck her hand down his pants, William stopped.  “Ab—Aberdeen—”
“Willy please tell me you have a condom somewhere.”
He huffed, looking nervous.  “I d…I don’t think I do—”
“What?”
“I wasn’t expecting this, minskatt.  I swear.”  Okay, so they couldn’t have sex.  But they could still have fun, she thought immediately, because there was no way she was going to stop now.  She was too far gone.  “If you want to stop I underst—”
“We are not stopping,” Aberdeen said firmly.  “I’m—I—help me pull your pants down.”
She started on her own, eagerly, but William helped.  She saw how hard his member was and grabbed it.  She noticed William’s sharp intake of breath.  She began to stroke him, looking him straight in the eye.  “D’you like that?”
William nodded.  He pulled her pants down, too, and moved her underwear to the side.  “I want to make you feel good,” he whispered.
“You always do,” she smiled.
He smiled back at her.  He began teasing her core before slipping one finger into her.  She gasped in pleasure, biting her lip as she moved her hips slowly.  “That’s good?” William asked quickly, only for Aberdeen to nod her head just as quickly, letting out a sigh.  She tried to steady her breathing as William’s finger began moving in and out of her slowly, curling every so often.  For her part, she kept jerking him off too, his grunts her fuel.
“D’you like when I touch you like this?” she asked, mumbling against his lips, biting down on the bottom one.  
He kissed her in response, sloppy and wet to let her know what he thought.  He used his thumb to start rubbing circles against her hot core, and the sound of her mewling out his name over and over again was driving him absolutely insane.  “More,” she whimpered.  “More, Willy.  One more.”
William slipped another finger into her easily and curled them both.  “Oooooh, fuck,” Aberdeen sighed out, along with every other swear word in the book.  She quickened her strokes of his cock and he grunted again, bucking his hips slightly.  They kissed for a while longer, both their hands working magic on the other, until she felt him buck his hips again.  “Are y’close, Willy?”  He nodded, unable to form words.  “D’you wanna cum in my mouth?”
Willy’s eyes bulged out dramatically.  “You’ve gotta cum first.”
“Willy—”
“You don’t hav—you’ve gotta cum first,” he repeated more definitively, curling his fingers in her again, making her cry out.  
“Don’t stop, then,” she bit her lip.  “I’m so close.”
William leaned forward to kiss Aberdeen, and with a few more curls of his fingers and circles of his thumb, she began writhing and shaking on top of him, moaning his name over and over and over again as she rode out her orgasm for as long as she could.  She buried her head in the crook of his neck as she came down from her orgasm, feeling his fingers slip out of her.  She watched as he brought them up to his mouth and sucked.  She was surprised he’d do something that bold, but then again, he had just fingered her in the backseat of his car after she’d initiated the entire rendezvous.  “Fuck, Willy.”
“Felt good?” he asked quickly.
“Felt fucking amazing,” she responded, trying to suppress her giggle.  With her hand still miraculously on his cock, she continued stroking, slowly at first.  “You ok?”
He nodded his head.  “You look so fucking sexy,” he mumbled, referring to how her bra was still pushed down and the red flush that had taken over her body after her orgasm.  It was his favourite sight to see.  “I love it when I hear you moan my name.  I…fuck Aberdeen.”
“I love how good you are with your hands,” she smiled mischievously.  
“I love how good you are with yours,” he giggled, sighing slightly as her thumb grazed over the tip of his cock.  They kissed for a while as she continued to stroke him.  “God, you’re so fucking good.  I’m not gonna last much longer.”
“D’you want to cum in my mouth?” she asked again.
There was no backing out of the question now, but William didn’t know how to respond.  Of course it would have been nice, but there was so much to consider.  “You don’t have to.  It’s okay.”
“But Willy—”
“—I haven’t even eaten you out yet and I don’t think it’s fair—”
“—But I want to, Willy,” she said, eyes wide and staring at him with a mix of fake innocence and real determination.  “I want to.”
He didn’t say another word.  Aberdeen kissed him a few more times before she shifted her position and took him in her mouth, sucking the tip of his cock.  William leaned his head back and watched through hooded eyes as she continued to stroke and suck, leaving him utterly speechless.  It was only when Aberdeen started to go deeper that he could feel his release coming, and he suddenly found his voice again.  “Aberdeen—” he tried to get out, but couldn’t.  She looked up at him with big eyes and he was ready to die right there.  “Aberdeen, I—”
“Cum in my mouth Willy.”
With one last stroke and a buck of his hips, Aberdeen felt his hot cum in her throat.  William moaned and repeated her name over and over, much like she’d done before, and tried to keep his eyes on her as she took every last bit of him.  His jaw was practically on the floor as he looked down at her, and she up at him, until he couldn’t take it anymore.  “C’mere,” dragged her up, planting a messy, wet kiss on her lips as they moaned together, William wrapping his arms around her protectively as he could feel his cock soften.  
They kissed for what felt like hours again, kiss after kiss after kiss, until their pace slowed down and their breaths returned to normal and they realized what they’d just done, what they’d just participated in together, willingly, in a car sitting in an empty parking lot of a park overlooking the Toronto skyline.  In about twelve hours, they’d be on a plane together en route to Ottawa, solely work acquaintances to everyone around them, keeping their secret close to their hearts.
“I love you, minskatt,” William mumbled, his head still a bit dizzy but his heart still full from what had just happened.  
“I love you too,” she responded, her chest rising and falling with her breath, her head equally as dizzy and her heart equally as full.
***
William couldn’t keep his eyes off of Aberdeen, now that they were back in the driver’s and passenger’s seat, on Islington Road heading north to get on the Gardiner Expressway.  She had a flush on her cheeks and a small smile on her face as she looked out the window.  The night was completely dark now, with only the streetlights illuminating the road for them until they got back into the city.  The playlist was playing in the background, but neither bothered to turn the volume up or change the song yet.
William drove slowly.  To have more time with her.
“Minskatt?” he asked softly as they were stopped at a red light.  Aberdeen turned her head to look at him.  “Being with you feels right,” he told her, his voice firm and with conviction.  
“Even though what we’re doing is wrong?” she asked.
William shook his head.  “That doesn’t matter.  I don’t care about the rules.”  He considered her words – how she admitted it was wrong – for a moment and got nervous.  “Does it feel wrong to you?”
“No,” she replied immediately shaking her head.  “Not at all.  But you have to understand that this…this is simultaneously the most wrong thing I’ve ever done, but also the most right.  I don’t know how to explain it.”
“I get it completely,” William said.  “But I don’t regret any of it.”
“I don’t either.”  Aberdeen surprised herself by saying those words out loud.  But they were true.  She didn’t.  She didn’t feel any regret.  “You…you know that right?”
William smiled softly.  He was very, very well aware how much she was sacrificing to do this – to be sneaking around with him – and he was very well aware of how, for her, everything hung by a thread.  Everything for her was on the line, everything, and she was willing to risk it all for him.  That was why he was so protective.  That was why he was so secretive.  That was why he tried his best to keep everything so low-key, to not have people catch on, and if they did, to not take it too seriously.  “I do.”
When she picked up his phone as he took the on-ramp onto the Gardiner Expressway, she chose another song, ‘In Your Eyes’ by the Weeknd.  William recognized the tempo immediately and smiled.  They moved along to the music, singing the lyrics together as they drove on the highway.  Aberdeen danced in her seat and William grooved from side to side as much as he could while still being alert and paying attention to the road.  Near the song’s end, Aberdeen grabbed his phone again and queued the next song.  
When the familiar chords began to play, the synth coming in and the beat loud and strong, William looked over to her and smiled.  “How did I know?” he asked.
“Did you expect anything less from me?” she asked rhetorically, giggling slightly.  
Midnight… You come and pick me up, no headlights… Long drive could end in burning flames or paradise…
Hearing her sing was one of the best things in the world to him.  Almost as good as hearing her talking about writing.  Almost as good as hearing her read her own writing.  There was such a lack of inhibitions in the way she sang and the way she moved, the way she didn’t care about facades or rules or appropriateness anymore, that made every lyric, ever hand motion, every movement and every head bop so endearing to him.  When she took out her phone and began recording the lights on the horizon, all the skyscrapers lit up in the crisp winter’s night air, he reached across the console and held her hand.  Hands that held the ring he got her on it.
Because he could now.  Without any reservation.  
And when Aberdeen smiled, all was right in the world.  
When they got back to her apartment, Aberdeen was reluctant to leave.  William had put the car in park but neither of them moved to say goodbye or do anything, really.  They were lucky that her street wasn’t a main street; that it was residential and tucked in behind two other, more major streets, so that they wouldn’t be honked at or bothered.  
“Have you packed for tomorrow yet?” Aberdeen asked, her voice quiet.
William shrugged.  “Just gotta choose a suit, really.  There’s nothing to it.  You?”
“Yeah,” she nodded her head.  “My suitcase is pretty much always ready to go nowadays.  I’m uh…Brendan actually gave me lunch time off so I can meet up with Siena.”
“Really?”
“Yeah.  She’s even coming to the game.  Not in the press box or anything but she’ll be in a seat somewhere in the arena.  You might get to see her.”
William stayed silent for a few moments.  “Did you like tonight?” he asked.
Aberdeen smiled.  “Very much so.”
Some more moments of silence.  It wasn’t until William leaned over to give her a kiss that there was another sound.  “I love you, minskatt.”
She smiled into the kiss.  “I love you too, Willy,” she said, for what felt like the tenth time that night.  She put her hand on the door handle and pulled so the door would open.  She knew if she stayed any longer, they’d be there all night, either kissing or just sitting there in silence.  “Get home safe, okay?  Text me.”
He didn’t want her to leave, but he digressed because they both had an early wakeup time tomorrow.  He also knew that he’d be seeing her in a few hours again, anyway.  “I will, minskatt,” he gave her one last kiss before letting her go.
When Aberdeen walked into her condo building, it was like the concierge was waiting for her.  “Ms. Bloom?” he asked as she walked by the desk.
“That’s me…”
“This is for you,” he said, handing her a large manila envelope.  “Courtesy of your friend,” he nodded towards William, still waiting outside in his car until Aberdeen turned the corner to get to the elevator where he wouldn’t be able to see her.  
She furrowed her brows.  When…?  How…?  “Thanks…” she took it from him, thanking him politely before making her way towards the elevator.  Once she was in, she pressed her floor number and tore open the seal.
Inside, there was a valentine.  A poorly made and executed valentine, but a valentine nonetheless.  William had cut out a giant heart out of red construction paper.  He’d glued googly-eyes on it to make a face, glued pipe cleaners and cotton balls and stickers where necessary, and had even used glitter.  She laughed out loud – it honestly looked like a valentine made by one of her mom’s first graders.  When she noticed it was a card, she opened it up.  She saw, in William’s handwriting:
Jag tänker på dig när jag inte ens tanker
It was when she got to her bedroom that she punched in the words, with all their accents, carefully into Google Translate on her phone.  Again.  He was always making her translate things, although she highly doubted there would be a communication error this time around and think he was calling her ‘little shit’.  When the translation came up, her heart skipped a beat.
I think about you when I’m not even thinking.
211 notes · View notes
yunhohoe · 4 years
Text
Tumblr media
Pairing: Mingi x Reader
Warnings: Smoking; Swearing; guns and violence and injury; just some pretty intense moments in general;  y/n’s boyfriend is super toxic and unhealthy; fingering; nipple play; unprotected sex; main character death. (Kindly let me know if I missed anything you think should be added)
Genre: ANGST; Smut
Rating: M
Word count: 11k
Summary:  Jobs like this were never easy.  Your boyfriend Blue was an asshole and you didn’t particularly like your work. But, Blue’s best friend Mingi who always tagged along always made the moments more enjoyable.                   One day a job gone wrong sends the two of you to eachothers arms.
a/n: Hiii this is my first ever Ateez fic please go easy on meee.  If there are confusing parts it is likely going to make sense in the end! This is a story with a twist :)
Tumblr media
You were rudely pulled from your sleep by a persistent ringing of your cell phone.
Your hand shot to where it sat next to your pillow.  Grabbing it and seeing that it was your boyfriend calling you groaned and quickly swiped to send it straight to voicemail.
Talking to Blue first thing in the morning had always been a pain, he always had something to complain about, usually involving something that you’d done the day before.
You got out of bed and made your way to the shower, your phone buzzed in your hand at least five times and you did your best to ignore it.  You knew it was Blue spamming question marks or asking why you aren’t picking up.
You let your phone buzz the entire time you showered, almost purposefully taking your time, you knew you had time.  He wasn’t coming to pick you up until 9:00.
You let your hands run all over your body as you rinsed off your favorite body wash, taking in the moment before you had to start a day that had been giving you anxiety for a long time.
When you’d been told a year ago that you’d be given an opportunity to be a part of this program you almost didn’t believe it to be real.  
Even though Blue would be there, (despite him being your pick of partner you really couldn’t stand the guy) you said yes.  
You said yes for one reason.
Song Mingi.
Blue’s best friend.
Yes.  You knew it was wrong that you had always had the biggest crush on your boyfriend's best friend but he was everything Blue wasn’t in all the best ways.
Blue was a coward.  Not in the way of getting scared of spiders or ghosts or things.  But in the way you knew he’d throw anyone under the bus to save himself if needed, even you.
Mingi was never a coward, while you’d seen him let out a cute scream at a spider or two, you had trusted him with your life.  You would trust him with anything.
And it’d been far too long since you’d seen that face…
So you agreed, and here you were, putting on your red lipstick in the mirror.  You only wore red lipstick on special occasions and this was definitely to be one.  
----------
Once you had gotten ready head to toe in your best you walked out the front door of your apartment building and made your way to the bustling front where taxis were leaving as fast as they arrived.
This city definitely didn’t ever stop.
It had always been going going going…
Just like you.  Since the day you were born you’d kept pushing forward at a relentless pace, and here you were, staying in one of the most luxurious apartments in the city, paying for it with money you made.
Well…
“Are we doing this or not y/n? Did you go fucking deaf overnight?”
Blue.
You sighed and turned to see him yelling at you from the driver's seat of his flashy car.
It was a bright shade of teal, four seater car with purple coloring misted over it in spots almost too subtle to see.  When the sun caught the paint the right way it lit up with the glitter mixed in and could get almost blinding.  Inside was a blue haired man that never ceased to turn heads.  It was much like the way you dressed head to toe in glamorous jewelry, your bright red shorts that matched your lipstick were far too short and shifted many glances their way.
You’d really missed dressing up this much.  You only ever did when you were going to a job, it probably wasn’t the smartest idea to draw attention to yourself in your line of work. (though it had come in handy as a distraction a few times.)
But, you couldn’t help it, and neither could Blue.  Maybe that's why despite all of the toxicity in your relationship you stayed together.  You hung well on eachothers arms.
You hopped into the driver's seat and were instantly pulled into a sloppy wet kiss with an intruding tongue.  You did your best not to gag and gave him a fake but believable smile as you pulled away.
“You’re making us late.” He grumbled and put his car into drive, he sped up so fast the wheels of the car skidded on the pavement and you were off.
You had to admit, while this was far from your first gig you could never escape the heavy beating of your heart that kicked in once you were on your way.
The interior of Blue’s car was just as extra as him.  All black leather with blue lights places perfectly throughout the car to light it up in a cool hue.  The deep blue reflected off Blue’s short but scruffy turquoise blue hair, giving it some more depth than it had when he was out of the car.
He did seem cooler when he drove..
Maybe that's another reason why despite his constant harsh words you were drawn to him.
You met him on a job where he was the driver, and the two of you had been tangled up with each other on and off ever since.
The car skidded to a stop and you felt your seatbelt click to halt you from falling too far forward.
You turned to Blue to glare at him for his rough driving but he wasn’t looking at you.  He had a giant smile on his face as he waved almost childishly out the window.
Now realizing where you were you sucked in a silent gasp and quickly tugged down the mirror on the visor above you to make sure your hair and makeup were still alright.
You wiped a little bit of lipstick that Blue had smudged under your lips and shoved the visor back up as if nothing had happened.
You took in a deep breath this time, your heart pounding out of your chest, you swore it might actually give you a heart attack.
The bubbling warmness was coming up from your stomach to your throat until you couldn’t stop yourself from saying his name.  
“Mingi!” you yelled out of the car window to him.
The tall man approaching your car silently now ducked down a bit to meet your eyes and gave you his signature body melting smile and a tiny wave that he kept close to his body.
Unlike you and Blue, Mingi wasn’t flashy.  He was still friendly, and certainly could turn heads in his own way.  
But it was almost like he knew he didn’t need to try.   You wished you could feel more confident to be like that, effortlessly attractive, the kind of hot that makes you turn heads even when…
“You look like that's what you rolled out of bed wearing!” Blue scolded Mingi as he hopped into the back seat.
“Wow, I’m already being attacked? I’ve been here two seconds.” Mingi dramatically feigned being deeply offended.  
Though, he likely *was* wearing what he woke up in.  The man was in grey plaid pajama like sweatpants and an oversized plain black hoodie, his hair that had been dyed bright red at one point was now a pale and faded orange and he looked like he needed a couple extra hours of sleep.
But god.  Was he the most perfect sight on the eyes.  Even Blue, despite his asshole personality couldn’t help but love the man in a way you’d never seen him love anyone, even you.
They’d been best friends since grade school and when you started dating Blue you’d realized they were a package deal.
It always blew your mind how such polar opposite people could become friends.  Mingi was kind where Blue was cruel, and Mingi was strong where Blue was weak.
You couldn’t help but kick yourself for sitting in the front seat that day years ago with Blue instead of getting in the backseat with Mingi.
Damn him and his flashy hair, and damn you and your addiction to shiny things, despite how poisonous they might be.
“You look just fine Mingi.” You giggled.
“Thank you.” He lifted his chin up jokingly and smugly.  You chuckled and tried your hardest not to study his adorable features and make it obvious that you had some feelings here…
How could such polar opposite people become best friends?
Maybe they weren’t totally opposite, because they did share one thing in common, the same thing that you also had in common with them.
“So where did the app say to meet up?”
*Crimson Rexcruit*
The app each of you had on your phones.
The app you had met them through.
“There's supposed to be two more meeting us at the City Bank.” Blue mumbled off the last bit.
“Wait…” you felt maybe due to the mumbling you’d misheard.
Mingi as well had a confused expression on his face, leaning forward to put his head closer to the front seat.
“I’m sorry.  Did you say City Bank? As in the largest bank in the city.  As in the most guarded bank in the city?” He questioned his friend.
Blue simply nodded.
You felt your blood turn to ice and you were stiff in your seat.
“Um...Blue...That's not in our grade?” Your voice was almost a squeak.
The way the app worked was you had to have someone else with a high enough grade on the app to vouch for you.  Once you had that you could unlock parts of the app that allowed you to take low level jobs with low pay until you got enough good reviews to move higher.  You and your group had always hovered around the level of small gas station robberies, usually when no one was there, or only one attendant.  
Mingi usually went in with whoever the app told you to meet up with.  Blue was your getaway driver, and you were the lookout and distraction if needed.
It had always worked smoothly,it required little planning, and had almost become routine.
This bank robbery was jumping quite a few levels above what you were used to.
“It is now.” He said shortly, not taking his eyes off the road as he drove.
When you join a ‘Crew’ through the app you are required to appoint a leader, and your leader was Blue.  The leader would get a lot of details about your jobs that the other crew members wouldn’t, it was to help with deniability and keeping information from getting around.  But, damn did it get annoying when Blue kept things from you.
You rolled down your window a crack, remembering that Blue always kept a pack of cigarettes in his center console of his car.  You went to grab for one and it was slammed shut almost pinching the tips of your fingers inside.
You yelped out a high pitched gasp and held your hand close to your chest.
Blue still looked at the road but one hand had left the steering wheel and was holding the console lid shut.
“Thought you quit.” He snapped.
You looked back to Mingi who was silent but obviously trying his hardest not to get involved, shifting his gaze out the window as if he couldn’t hear the two of you. He wasn’t one to get nervous or stand down.  To anyone but Blue that is.  
It was unfortunate because you knew that Mingi was the only one Blue would listen to.
“Well you’re really making me want one.” you said coldly, pissed off for a few reasons now.
“Oh well.  There's not many left anyways and you always smoke two in a row for some reason.” He seemed to mock you for your habit.
“She can have one of mine.” Mingi offered from the back.  Apparently now not pretending he wasn’t listening to the entire conversation.
“Thank you Mingi.” You sang smiling at him, unbuckling and turning all the way around in your seat so that your ass was almost poking against the windshield.
Blue cussed under his breath and seemed to debate on pushing you back into your seat.
You leaned into the backseat, opening your mouth with a slight smirk on your face, pleased that Blue wasn’t getting his way this time.
Mingi seemed to part his lips slightly along with you, staring at the space between yours.
His eyes locked onto the way your tongue slightly rolled behind your teeth as you waited for him to stop fumbling his fingers over the pack he was pulling out of his hoodie pocket and put the cigarette in your mouth.
His eyes only darted down for a quick second as he pulled one out, they were back to your lips like a magnet as he reached his hand out to place the cigarette between your lips.  
You felt a place in the not too far back of your mind wish that instead of pulling his hand back away after that he’d let it linger, let a finger trail the border of your lips, tracing the red to memorize with his fingers the way he was with his eyes.
But, instead he quickly pulled away and relaxed back into his seat.  He smiled a thin toothless smile at you, as if to say ‘our transaction here is done now.’
Which it was.
That didn’t make it less frustrating though. You didn’t huff though.  You were used to bottling it all up, and you’d come to terms long ago with the fact that Mingi would never be yours.
Blue was who you had chosen, and he did have things about him that were positives to being his.
He was richer than Mingi.  Being the leader came with an extra cut of the pay each job since he would be the one to get the highest charges if caught.  It was fair, and none of you had ever argued it.
Blue was good in bed.  Not that you didn’t imagine Mingi to be either…
But, you couldn’t really complain there.  He liked to toss you around, and you liked to be tossed around.
You settled back into your seat and caught Blue giving you a sulky glance.  You pretended not to notice and instead of addressing what would likely turn into a fight, you grabbed the lighter set in the cupholder.  You lit your cigarette, tossing the lighter back into the cupholder without care, causing it to bounce down back out and down onto the floor.
Not caring to pick it up either you rolled down your window a bit more, letting the breeze carry the smoke out of the car.
Why was your heart still beating so fast? You knew how these jobs went, you knew how this job would go.  Right?
It was quiet for a long time.  
Blue usually liked to turn up his music and get hyped up before a job, so you took to just staring out the window as you smoked.
You caught a glimpse of mingi in the car’s rear view mirror.  He was looking at you.
Instead of looking away from being caught staring, he stuck out his tongue goofily.  You chuckled and coughed a bit on the hit you had been taking in.
Cute.  
He was always so cute.
More seconds passed, or was it minutes?
You didn’t remember the drive to the bank taking this long…
-------
Finally your car was parked by a side door that you were told would be left unlocked for your crew and the two solo Crimson Rexruit users.
They came in a second car and were to assist Mingi with the robbery and they would take the money to the client that put the job out.  
Your team never dealt with transporting the money, your money always promptly got distributed by your job title and deposited into your accounts by the app after the client received their money.
“Okay. I’ll go stand out and wait for the-” Mingi started.
“Wait.” Blue cut him off.  Uncharacteristically he gulped, and his hands fidgeted on the steering wheel, though he’d already parked the car.  He took a deep breath in and chuckled.
“So I’m actually going in with you this time.  We need four for the job inside and they’d only hire five people.” Blue explained, then turned to you. “You’re gonna have to drive.”
“Excuse me?”
Though it was your thoughts exactly, it was Mingi’s voice that spoke.
Blue turned around as much as he could in his seat to face his best friend.
“She can do this and be look out.  It’ll be fine.” though nothing in Blue’s nervous tone made you feel like everything was fine.  Blue never went in...and this was going to be his first job inside?  
“We all already have enough money to live the rest of our lives happily.” your hand shot out to Blue’s leg.  “You know we don’t *have* to do this…” you tried to reason with him.  You knew it was a lost cause, but you couldn’t help but try.
Once Blue had something on his mind there was no way anyone could stop him.  Except maybe…
“Mingi?” you whipped your head around to face him, hoping that he could yell some sense into his friend.
“I-...” He seemed to debate in his mind for a while.  “If it's what the app told him…” he shrugged “We’ll be fine.” he gave another thin unsure smile.
You sighed.  It was worth a shot.
“Okay.”
Blue and Mingi got out of the car and you moved over into the driver's seat, adjusting it for yourself and rolling the window down all the way while they spoke with the other men that had just arrived.
Your boyfriend walked over to the window and pulled you into another cringeworthy kiss.  
“I’ll be back in no time baby.” he winked at you. You smiled, looking him up and down before he walked away.
He really was something else.  While you didn’t particularly like him much, you never would wish harm on him.  Your stomach had already been in knots before you had learned he’d be going in as well.  It was almost impossible to handle the feeling that came after.
Mingi next walked over to you, bending down and resting his elbows on the ledge of the open window.
“I’ll look after him.” Mingi smiled. “Won’t take my eyes off him.”
You nodded, “I know you’ll look after him.” of course he will.  As much as Blue loved Mingi, Mingi loved him right back.  
His eyes narrowed into a different expression, and he started to almost speak but instead shut his lips tightly, as if to completely block any words from slipping out.  Mingi pulled out another cigarette from his pack, surprising you and causing you to jump a bit as he boldly just placed it between your lips.
“You never had your second one.” He chuckled
You exhaled a breath you hadn’t even realized you’d been holding in.  It almost caused the cigarette to fall from your lips to your lap.
“Oh yeah.” You muttered, the stick between your lips muffling your words, “s’been a while.”
He then smiled with a nod and stood up, patting the top of the car before starting to walk away.
“Mingi!” You yelled out. The unlit cigarette not saved from its fall this time.
He instantly spun back around and raised his eyebrows.
“Yeah y/n?”
He spoke your name so beautifully.  So clearly like cool water hitting your throat on a hot day.
You almost forgot what you were going to say, smiling goofily for a moment as a smile grew on his face in return.
“You stay safe too.” you spoke.
He chuckled and nodded, sticking his hands in his hoodie pocket.  
“I will, don’t worry.” he winked.  
You felt your heart flutter just before it sank. He pulled a gun from his hoodie pocket to show you.  Flashing it just for a moment before returning it and leaving his hands into stay.
He smirked and returned to where Blue and the other men were talking.
Mingi never carried a gun…
He hadn’t known this job would be different…
Why the *fuck* did he have a gun?
————-
You waited for far too long.  The unlit cigarette sitting under your lap motionless.  Just like you.
Your hands were gripped on the steering wheel so tightly your fingers hurt.  But it was the only thing distracting you from what you knew what was to come.
Any second the door they all went in would open and you’d need to make sure your foot was on the pedal as fast as you could to get your crew out of there.
It was just taking so long.
Did it really take that long?
The anxiety was getting too much to handle and you remembered the cigarette in your lap.  
Your hands were so shakey you could barely bring it to your lips, but it made it there in time.
You went to grab for the lighter in the cup holder and upon your hand only hitting plastic you remembered you’d dropped it on the floor on the passenger seat.
You leaned over to rummage around, not seeing it anywhere and figuring it must’ve gone under the seat you started to go to move it back…
And at that moment the sound of the metal door being swung open echoed out in the alley you were parked in with a loud bang, causing you to jump up and hit your head on the underside of the dashboard.
You quickly say up in a panic.
After that was only the sound of footsteps hitting the pavement as fast as they could.
The passenger side door was flung open and a panicked Mingi hopped inside.
In his arms was a giant duffle bag, and on his hands was…
“Mingi is that blood?” Your jaw hung open.
“Fucking drive y/n.” he hissed in a stern tone you’d never before that day heard from him.
“B-Blue?” You stuttered out your lower lip trembling.
“DRIVE!” he screamed, slamming a hand on the dashboard so loudly that your foot smashed onto the gas without you even meaning to.   The car jerked forward and you just kept going.
It seemed like your body had decided from here on out to autopilot.  
Everything seemed like it was moving forward faster than it ever had in your life.  This city certainly moved fast but the distance between you and wherever Blue was right now was growing faster.
You didn’t seem to be running from anyone so once you got a few blocks over you started going the speed limit and tried your best to blend into traffic in Blue’s flashy car while a bloody Mingi sat wide eyed and silent beside you.  
He was trying to take deep breaths to calm himself down but seemed to be struggled to get one out without it getting caught in his throat.
You drove and drove for what felt like an hour, pulling into the driveway of a house a few towns over you’d stayed at a few times with Blue on vacation.  He didn’t own it or anything, yet the keys did happen to be on Blue’s keychain.  He’d managed to snag himself a print of it the last time you’d stayed there.
For some reason it was the place your body had just brought you to.
And you felt then that it was lucky it had.  There were no cars parked out front and all of the lights were turned off.  It looked extremely vacant.
You parked and rushed over to Mingi’s side of the car, opening his door frantically.
“Are you hurt?”
He was clutching the duffle bag tightly, lightly knocking his head against it while muttering.
“Mingi!” you spoke quietly but sternly.
He shook his head against the bag. His bloodied fingers that were locked intertwined with each other had now dried and likely smeared blood onto the bag as well.
“Then we gotta get into the house and find something to cover up this car.” You grabbed him by the arm trying to prompt him to get out of the car.
He was reluctant at first but after a few tugs nodded and let you help him out of the car.
You walked him to the door of the house, looking around double checking if you were followed.
It seemed to be in the clear, and the house was fairly secluded, probably a half mile either way before you’d see another house.  Yet, with Blue’s very stand out choice of ride, it was still better safe than sorry to find something to cover it up.
That was step two.
Step one was to get Mingi inside.
After missing the keyhole a few times you finally got the door unlocked and Mingi (without your assistance, and despite you trying to reach out to help him) stumbled over to a couch in the first room the entrance led to.  He almost fell into it, the duffle bag still clutched tightly in his arms.
“You stay there.” Your voice was scratchy, as if you’d been screaming, had you screamed at some point?
Mingi didn’t respond, eyes held shut and he laid down onto his side.
It seemed like that was him agreeing so you nodded and took to searching the house for some sort of blanket or tarp.
You found a large cover in the bathroom of the home and made your way out to the front lawn with it, glancing back to make sure Mingi was still resting on the couch.  He was, exactly how you’d left him.
As you pulled the sheet over the car you noticed a bit of blood on the dashboard where Mingi’s hand had hit.  
It was not a sight you’d ever expected to see.  It was obviously something that everyone who did the things you did had to consider at some point…
But when it actually happened it made you realize you had never *really* thought through the consequences of what your Crew was doing.
The realness of the danger was a lot different than the rush and thrill of getting away with it.  There wasn’t anything sexy about this moment, not like all the other times where the adrenaline had you and Blue ripping each other's clothes off the minute you walked into the door after a job.
Blue...
No.  This felt more like being sick, every kind of sick you’d ever felt all at once.  
You hurried to finish getting the car covered and sped back into the house.
“Mingi?” you called out to the man still motionless on the couch.
He remained silent, squeezing the bag closer to his chest.
“Mingi where's Blue?” You walked over to him, kneeling down next to him.  
He winced at his friend's name, shook his head, and rolled over away from you.
As always, no one tells you anything.  Even when it could be life or death.
This time you decided to make a huff.  It was immature of you but you weren’t quite in control of your emotions.
You stood up and ripped the duffle bag from his arms, tossing it across the room.
Almost in the same moment, as if to replace the loss of the duffle bag, Mingi’s arm shot out at you.  His hand to your waist pulling you down, causing you to lose balance and topple onto the couch on top of him.
He shifted himself to make room for the two of you and brought you in tightly, even tighter than he’d been holding that bag.  
Now he started to sob.
You’d never seen Mingi cry, let alone anyone cry with such a raw and rough outpouring of emotion.
His hands now started to scramble across your back, his full body shaking as he sobbed, and your hands running through his hair until the two of you drifted off to an unintentional sleep.
-------
You couldn’t help but notice the way every curve of Mingi’s body was pressed up against you when you woke up a couple hours later.
His pajama pants not  leaving much of a barrier between himself and the shorts you were wearing as he shifted his front closer to you.
As much as you wanted to press back into him…
As much as you could…
The (even) bigger situation here set in.
You sat up, almost knocking him off the couch onto the floor.
“Hm?” He mumbled at you.
“Mingi wake up.” you shook his shoulder.
As if he’d for a moment completely forgotten the events of earlier, and only saw what he thought must’ve been a dream.  A dream where you had fallen asleep next to him.  Maybe a dream he’d had many times, since he smiled fondly, and almost with a hint of familiarity.
That faded all too quickly though as the sleepiness lifted its fog on his brain.
His eyes no longer held any light, it drained instantly and he shot off the couch.  Stumbling clumsily back.  
“Fuck.” Wide eyed he pulled the gun out of his pocket.  
“I’d had that pressed against me this whole time!?” you almost screamed at him.
“The safety is…” He fumbled it over in his hands. “On...now…” he winced.
“Fuck Mingi.” you muttered, standing up and walking over to him. “Please put that thing somewhere...not here.”
He nodded with no hesitation and walked into the kitchen, putting it in one of the drawers.
When he returned he sat on the couch with his hands on his elbows and his mouth pressed firmly into his hands.
“Tell me what happened Mingi.” you sat down next to him, putting a hand on the fabric of his sweater over his bicep, feeling him flex slightly at your touch. “Please” you pleaded.
He nodded and moved his hands, sighing and shaking his head.
“It was a set up...but not for us.” He sucked a deep breath in slightly starting to tremble “  Once we were almost out of there Blue got a text.  Not from the client but from the app.  The message told him we had an option...If we killed the two solo partners we’d get their share of the money. I-” he paused “I don’t get why but Blue instantly seemed on board he just...lit up.” Mingi waved his hand over his face. “Fuck. Fuck y/n.  He wasn’t acting himself I swear.”
He was now pleading to you almost.  
“Okay…” you started to play with the hem of your shorts as you prompted him to continue.
“Y/n...he was gonna do it. He...did. Do it..” he cocked his head to the side biting down on his lip and whimpering slightly.
You sucked in.  You had known that was coming next.  You really had.
In a question of whether Blue would be capable of something like that, (while Mingi seemed to think it was out of character for him) your answer would have always been yes.  Yes he could, and yes he did.
“He took my gun out of my hands almost instantly y/n...and it was so quick.” tears now started to pool in his eyes.  He cleared his throat and took another breath. “Um...yeah.  He shot them.  Just...like that.” he blinked a few times.
“Oh…” was all you could manage to reply. It was quiet for a bit until Mingi started muttering something under his breath.  He was starting to rock back and forward slightly where he sat.
“So you left him behind?” you asked.
“Ah.” His voice cracked. “I didn’t mean to.  Everything was just so...fast.” he muttered, standing up and leaving the room in a hurry.
You pursed your lips together, not following him right away.  Sitting with that thought again.
Blue had killed the two other partners.  Blue had killed two people.  
It wasn’t the kind of feeling that would ever be shaken.  Even sixty years from now this memory would be one of the last on your mind.
You let yourself cry a moment.  Finally.
You cried for Blue and what he’d done.  You cried for the people he’d killed and their loved ones, and those right now expecting them home.
“y/n?” Mingi’s voice called from the other room.  
“Not now Mingi.” you choked out, your emotions slowly gaining momentum.
Fluffy orange hair poked around the corner of the room, he was in the kitchen now peeking around into the living room area you sat in.
“Tea?” He wiggled a box he must’ve found in the closet, he was putting on a fake smile, it could’ve been more for himself than you,  but it helped.
You nodded, wiping the wetness from your eyes with the back of your hand.
He returned not too much later with two green mugs in his hand, setting them down on a table beside the couch.
Mingi then sat down hard next to you, shaking the couch a bit and chuckling at his clumsiness.
You smiled slightly and reached out for one of the mugs that was on the other side of him.
He caught your arm gently wrapping his fingers around your wrist and holding you for a moment, looking into your eyes with ones filled to the brim with pain.
“Um.  The tea is still pretty hot.  I wouldn’t” he explained himself, giving you your arm back.
You looked over to the steam rolling off the top of the mug.
This isn’t fun.
Why did you do this?
What was the point of any of this?
Why did you choose this…
You debated screaming out for an escape.  You knew the words you could say…
But you weren’t ready yet.  Not yet.
And then there it was.
Your reminder and reason for doing this.
Mingi smiled your way.  Maybe a bit forced still, but a completely body melting smile.
You instantly rested your head on his shoulder, wishing you could do more than that in this moment.  Begging your body to let you do more than just gently rest your head on his shoulder.
Your hand could easily move out to his knee and trail up his leg...
But not yet. As much as you knew it would help the two of you.  As much as you were 99% sure right now in this moment you both wanted more than just your head on his shoulder, it wouldn’t be right.  Not right now.
Your eyes did flash to the clock hanging on the wall for the first time in a while.  It was only 5pm.  It seemed like a week had passed since this morning.
You let more seconds pass with your head on Mingi’s shoulder, there wasn’t much else you could do.
-------------
A few hours later Mingi was cooking you both dinner. There wasn’t much in the cabinets that hadn't expired.  No one had been here for a while.
Yet he swore he could whip something up with what he could find.
You’d chuckled and agreed to let him try while you laid out and read magazines on the couch, admiring the bright red toenail polish on your toes and wiggling your feet lost in the moment...forgetting the moment.
Until a loud clatter of pans snapped you out of it.
You jumped off the couch and ran to the kitchen to find Mingi on the floor holding his hand with a pained look on his face.
“Oh my god!” you ran over to him, crouching down and pulling his hand from being held to his chest to where you could see. “You’ve burned yourself.  Here…” you stood and started to pull him up by his good arm.
“I’ve got it y/n” he hissed.  Standing up on his own and turning the faucet on.
“It didn’t look too bad. It should feel better really soon” you tried to comfort him.  A pot of half boiled noodles and water was splattered all over the floor.
“Y/n I’m so sorry…” He muttered.
“It’s just pasta.” You shrugged.
That didn’t seem to be what he was talking about.  But he simply just said, “Yeah”
“Let me wrap your hand up at least.” You figured there had to be a first aid kit somewhere in the house.
He nodded and sighed, looking down at his hand and shaking his head.
You’d never seen him so out of sorts.  Though who wouldn’t be after what he said he saw.
You wondered how he could’ve burned his hand that badly on a pot that definitely had a long handle.
It hurt to think on that curiosity for too long.   You were pretty sure the answer was one you wouldn’t like hearing.  
There was some gauze in a bathroom closet thankfully, though not much it seemed enough to wrap his hand.
You walked back out to the kitchen to see it empty.  Peeking around the corner to where the living room was you saw Mingi sitting on the couch poking at his burn with his other hand.
“Leave that alone.” You snapped.  It startled him, yet when he saw you his face softened and his body seemed to relax into the couch.
“Sorry.” he muttered.
“Here.” You sat down next to him.  You didn’t mean to sit so close, but when you sat the couch seemed to slide you close to him, assisting your body’s efforts to be as near as possible to this man.  
The side of your leg was now completely pressed against his.  It didn’t seem to miss his attention either.  
When you looked at his face there was the softest smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.  You almost involuntarily gulped at how undeniably sexy his expression was.  How completely enchanting sitting this close to him was…
“H-hand.” you mumbled, holding your own hand out.
You felt the soft fabric of his hoodie now brushing against your shoulder as he moved even closer putting his hand palm up in yours.
The burn looked a bit worse than it had earlier, but seemed like it would heal alright on its own.  You couldn’t risk taking him to a hospital anyways.
Slowly you took the roll of gauze and while gently holding his hand up you started to carefully wrap it around.
You almost zoned out into your task, making sure that you were doing it just right, diligently keeping your eyes on his hand.  Well...until you were almost done and your eyes accidentally wandered up from the burn in the center of his hand to his fingers.  It seemed to take your eyes longer than you realized to study them all the way up to the tip.  Maybe you were trying to picture the feeling…
You slowly shifted your gaze up to Mingi and realized that his eyes had been locked on your face this entire time.  He’d been studying you study his hands, his lips starting to quiver as he watched you purse yours in concentration.   It’d almost seemed that he’d found it attractive the way you had been so focused on taking care of him.
Now that you were face to face you were hit with a slight embarrassment for being so close.  His face being only inches from your own.
You started to pull back from him, but his lips quickly parted and he let out a small noise in protest.
Time seemed to still.  
Maybe it had.
Maybe you were being blessed with a few more seconds to linger on that cute pout on his face.
On the way his hair was still so messy from sleeping earlier.  On the way that despite the pain in both of your eyes, despite the hurt that you’d always carry from this day...you wanted nothing more in this moment than him.
Finally.
You leaned forward to him, finally pressing a soft kiss on to his lips.  His body completely tensed up in surprise.  He held both his hand away from you as if something horrible would happen if he touched you.
Quickly you pulled back, thinking you must’ve misread the moment.
“Oh.” You brought your hand to your lips and tugged at your lower one a bit embarrassed.
“y/n.” Mingi spoke in a pained tone.
Your eyes had dropped down to your lap and you didn’t quite feel like looking back up at him.
“y/n.” this time he whispered.  That time was for him, almost like your name would soothe whatever it was he was feeling in this moment.
You jumped when you felt his fingers on your face.  He had his good hand now gently tucked under your chin, coaxing your face over to look at him.
“I’m not a good person.  I’m no better than…” he seemed to plead this at you, then let go of your chin with a sigh.
It made no sense to you.  How could he think he was a bad person.  How could he even think to start to compare himself to Blue like that.
You shook your head.
“You could never be like him Mingi.  He *killed* people.” you shuddered. “I-” you paused. “I’m sorry I kissed you.  You’re going through a lot, we both are.”
His eyes suddenly widened and now both his hands were on your face.
“No!” he almost shouted. “Fuck.”
You were being held now close enough that you could just ever so slightly lean forward and brush your lips against his again.
“I shouldn’t do this.”  He whispered, you could feel the soft breath of his voice against your skin.  
You closed your eyes for a moment and felt a warm wave wash over you.  He was so perfect and beautiful, and he was hurting so badly.
You had no idea what was really going on inside of him.  If you did maybe you wouldn’t be doing this.  Maybe you would’ve agreed.  But, then again, when the morals were put aside, neither of you could deny that not only did you both want this but…
“Mingi please.  You have no idea how many years I’ve wanted you, and I know you want me too.” you finally felt the words you’d carried for a long time lift from your chest, they were a weight gone that you’d always thought you’d die with.
He froze again, processing likely.  His lips muttered something silently.  You figured he was thinking on how he also had been ready to die with the thoughts he’d kept of you.   Like you, he had probably decided that he would settle for the small glances and giggles, and the miniscule flirtatious exchanges that Blue had always seemed to let slide.
Neither of you had ever thought anything would come of this.
But, neither of you had ever wanted anything more.
It was Mingi’s turn to put his lips to yours.  
All the air in your body seemed to leave as he almost pounced on you, pressing your back to the couch and roughly hooking one of your legs around his waist.
You were swirling with the feelings of arousal and surprise.  You felt a throb between your legs.  Yes.  If you could have anything in the world it would be this.
It would be him.
The way his pillowy lips moved against yours contrasted so starkly in comparison to Blue’s sloppy uncontrolled kisses.  Mingi kissed you like he was tasting his favorite food, savouring each moment and letting you melt into his mouth.
You had a hand tangled in his hair, his scruffy orange locks gave you quite a good handful to grip onto and you pulled his head to the side, putting your lips to the soft skin of his neck and parting your lips to suck.
He growled out at the feeling and started to grind himself against you.  Through the thin fabric of his pants you could feel the throbbing length of his cock start to grow against your leg.
He continued to hump into you, pressing you into the couch as he did and moving himself so that you could grind yourself against his leg in return.
You gasped out almost instantly when you felt his muscular thighs press into you.  You began to reflexively roll your hips against him, hoping to find some relief to the now aching need growing.
When your lips had left his neck, they gifted him with a beautiful purple mark on his skin.   You smiled at your artwork and gave it a quick peck.  
Mingi chuckled and brought his lips back to yours, giving you some more perfectly placed kisses.
He then winced and let out a hiss.  He’d started to move his injured hand down to where your bodies were still moving against each other desperately.  In the heat of the moment he’d forgotten his injury.  Shaking his head at himself he bit his lower lip and moved himself so that he could get his good hand between your legs.
He pressed two fingers against the outside of your shorts and rubbed a few times, giving you a mischievous smile as he noticed your eyes start to roll back at his touch.
He walked his fingers up to the button of your shorts, not taking long with getting it undone and unzipping them in one firm pull.
Mingi leaned down and nipped at your lower lip causing you to squeak and giggle.  His eyes sparkled back down at you,
He then moved himself to the side to get his hand in a better position, have his fingers start to tickle and play at the hem of your panties.
You felt a warm shiver bring goosebumps to the top of your skin.  You smiled up at him in amazement at his affect on you.
He also didn’t miss the effect he was having as he started to slide his fingers below that line.
It felt like a lifetime of waiting.
This.
The thing that had made it worth pushing through those jobs.  That made you keep building and growing even after everything you’d been through in your life.  
Him.
The person who held your heart so tightly when he hadn’t even known it, his eyes that held so many captured memories of you.  
Whether it was letting his eyes linger too long on the way smoke would fall from your lips as you’d stand lookout smoking your second cigarette.  The first one was always on the way there for the nerves of getting to the job.  
You snapped back to the moment when Mingi’s finger pressed firmly on your clit and started to circle.
You moaned out a soft hum and let your head fall back into the couch.  
Mingi hummed back a pleasure filled soft groan in a response to your noises, and moved his finger down to gather some of the now dripping wetness from your entrance and bring it back up to your clit, swirling it around in circles coating you in your own wetness.
Your hips bucked up into his hand, but he pressed you back down firmly.
“Stay still baby.  Let me.” He ordered, his hand now flat and held heavy to keep you from moving. “Are you gonna stay still?” he started the ever so slightly wiggle his fingers.  The small movement causing you to want nothing more to jerk your hips up again, but you obeyed.  You wanted nothing more than to please him now that you finally had him.
“Yes!” You desperately gasped out.
Mingi’s eyes were wild and while there were pained memories behind them, in the front, in this moment was lust.  You could see glazed over and excited eyes hungrily scanning and making their way from where his hand was in your shorts, and where your lips parted as you moaned for him.  
He pushed you further and further towards the high he was taking you to.  Taking turns between dipping his fingers into your soaking hole and bringing them back up to flick over your clit at a relentless pace.
“I-I’m close.” You gasped out.
He dropped his forehead to yours, and gave you a few encouraging pecks on the cheek.
“Please.” he moaned, begging to feel you cum under his fingers.
You felt him pick up his pace, his fingers rubbing against you now just where you needed them.
You bit down on your lip and tossed your head back, moaning and uttering out a mix of swears and Mingi’s name.
“Damn…” He whispered, his fingers still on you, now just slowly sliding over your sensitive nub as you twitched under him.  He gradually slowed his pace until he was lifting his hand out from your shorts, letting you come down from your orgasm.
You felt pure bliss and happiness.  There was nothing in the world besides Song Mingi.
He was now standing up and lifting his hoodie quickly up over his head.
You’d actually never seen him shirtless.  You’d always wondered and imagined…
When his shirt would slip up occasionally and you’d catch a glimpse you swore you’d get so light headed you’d end up on the floor.
So this?  For him to be standing in front of you, taking his shirt off and almost presenting himself to you with a cocky smirk.
You were lucky you were already laying down.
He tossed his hoodie and the shirt under it off to the side, now standing in front of you in only his pants that  hung far too low on his hips.
His tongue darted out quickly to wet his lower lip.
“Yeah?” He looked down at himself then back up to you.
As if he needed to ask.  How could you not find him sexy.  Every inch of him he’d revealed seemed to be just as effortlessly sexy as the rest of him.  You wouldn’t have expected anything less, but that definitely didn’t stop it from taking your breath away.
“Fuck yes.” you nodded in approval, giving him an obvious look up and down.
“Yeah, I thought so.” he smiled as he hopped back on top of you on the couch.
He slipped his hand back into your pants for a moment and rubbed you a little more, collecting some of your wetness on his fingers and bringing it up to your lips.
“Open.” he whispered his command, his eyes were heavy lidded and almost in a trance now staring at your lips with unwavering attention.
You parted them just enough for him to push his two fingers inside.  He slid them on your tongue and you closed your lips tightly around them, flicking your tongue along as you took your lips from the base of his fingers up to the tip.
He took a sharp breath in that caught in his throat, and he moved his hips needily against you hoping to find some relief for his very apparent hardness pressed to your center now.
“I want you Mingi.  I’ve always wanted you.” You spoke as he sat back on his heels on the couch to pull your shorts and panties off.  He held one of your legs up after your clothes had been tossed aside and rested it on his shoulder.  
He pressed the gentlest kiss you’d ever felt right above your ankle, then trailed his lips all the way down your leg, making you shudder and tremble at every touch.
“Mingi…” you moaned out when his lips hovered near your still dripping lips between your legs.  He didn’t stay there though, he kept moving himself up, pulling up your shirt as he left more kisses on your skin.
Your stomach twitched, getting slightly ticklish at the feeling as he kissed near your sides.  
Pulling up the fabric of your shirt further left him now with another barrier still as he reached your bra.
His hands made a quick job of unhooking your bra and fully tossing the rest of your clothes aside.  His burn still wrapped but the pain apparently ignored and pushed aside by his want.
He excitedly breathed out a “There.” and dove his head down taking one of your nipples into his  mouth and flicking the tip of his tongue.
“Fuck!” You hissed out, your hands shooting to his hair and holding him close to you.
“Sensitive nipples baby?” He pulled his mouth off you just slightly to speak.
“Mmm.” Was your only reply, and you tried to push his head back down onto you, needing to feel him more.  He delivered exactly what you wanted with a breathy chuckle, making your nipple back into his mouth, his good hand was on your other breast, now taking that nipple between two fingers and lightly pinching.
You yelped out and squirmed with pleasure under his touch.  
“Fuck me already Mingi!” you almost growled, grabbing his hair and pulling his head off of you and facing you.
You didn’t think you could take another second without feeling him inside of you.  
His hand left your tits and scurried to the hem of his pants at your order. His eyes were excited and surprised at your intensity, but he seemed to be extremely turned on by it, and started to comply with your request right away.
He seemed to sigh with relief as he pulled his pants down and let his cock spring free.  He took himself in his hand and moved a few shallow pumps around the base of his shaft before moving to position himself at your hole.
“I’ve imagined this so many times…” he whispered, pausing and moving the head of his cock up and down against you.  Your hips seemed to move up towards him on their own power, hearing that like you he’d imagined this moment over and over was music to your ears.
“Fuck me now Mingiiii” you whined out.
Finally he lowered his head to rest next to yours, burying himself in your neck and burying his cock fully into you in the same motion.
You gasped out at the sudden feeling.  
He didn’t wait long before moving.  Your walls clenched around him as he picked up his pace and your nails were scraping against his back before you knew it.
You hooked both of your legs around his waist giving him a position to move deeper inside of you.  He took what you gave him and started to pound into you at a pace that had you unable to hold back your moans, they had now turned almost to screams of pleasure.
Mingi made his own beautiful noises, grunts and groans that you’d be committing to memory forever.
You wished that this moment could last forever..
But, as he started to roll his hips into you now at the most desperate and careless pace so far, you knew he was close to his finish.
“y/n…” he whined out needily before biting down on your shoulder and thrusting himself into a few more rough times.
You could feel the warmness of his cum filling you up as he stilled.  He gasped out a soft “F-fuck” as his cock twitched and emptied every last drop that you were milking out of him, slowly moving your hips while he reveled in the moment of his orgasm.
He pulled out of you and rolled to his side next to you, clutching you tightly and bringing you to his chest.  His eyes shut and he was muttering something too quiet to hear against the top of your head.
He looked so peaceful, and happy, like a man who’d never been touched by all the cruel things that this world had to offer.   Like a Mingi that you wished could stay with you for the rest of your life.
Like the Mingi you wished that he really was.
The second cigarette was while you stood waiting, it was for the nerves of Mingi’s safety.
Every time that goofy smiling man went into one of the buildings your crew was told to show at, you feared for his life.
You’d never asked him or Blue why they got onto Crimson Rexcruit.  It was sort of customary not to ask.  They’d never asked you why you joined.
You wouldn’t have minded if they did.  It was pretty simple for you.  You wanted money, and you didn’t really have many skills, but you craved shiny things.
Blue seemed to fall into the same boat as you, he loved all of the flashy and pretty things that came with the money crime brought in, and all of his talents aligned well with this line of work.
Mingi though you never understood.  
Why would such a sweet, well mannered and kind person take up a life of stealing and...whatever else it was he did that you didn’t want to think about when he went into jobs.
You didn’t like to watch in on him, keeping your eyes to the outside, making sure you could tip the crew off if things seemed off or cops were on their way.
That didn’t mean you weren’t curious, curious about the man that Mingi turned into that would get him to force a cashier to hand over their entire store’s safe.
Did he scream? You’d never heard him scream…
Not before today that was.
Did he threaten them?
Did he always bring that gun…
“Mingi?” you asked softly to the man nuzzling his head against you.  You reached out to play with a few strands of his hair.
“Yes?” he mumbled into you.
*Ask him why he brought the gun…*
“Where do you think Blue is…”
Mingi’s body tensed up, he stopped nuzzling against you.
“I-” he bit down hard on his lower lip and shut his eyes. “Can’t we just have this moment?”
*of course we can.  Please let's stop this and just have this moment*
“No...I need to know Mingi.” your voice spoke.
He slowly sat up, pulling himself back into his pants.  You sat up with him, tugging a knit blanket that was hanging from the back of the couch and wrapping yourself in it.  It was itchy against your skin, but you’d shivered the moment Mingi’s touch left you.
“Y/n…” His hands were balled into tight fists, you were scared he might break a finger.
*Tell him it's okay.  Tell him he doesn’t need to worry about this right now.*
“Please Mingi, tell me what happened...all of it.” your voice spoke sternly.
Mingi’s head snapped right to you, and he let the words just fly out.
“I shot him.  He’s dead, I shot him.” his tone was emotionless but his hands were shaking so hard…
*reach out and grab him*
“You...what…” your voice was wavering now.
“I went to grab the gun from him after he shot the two men...I- it happened so fast...we were both screaming...I was telling him to give it to me and somehow we got on the ground…” now he was falling apart, choking on every word. “He had the gun pointed to my fucking head.  He had his finger on the fucking trigger and he said ‘They told me I could kill all of you and walk out of here, you owe me your life asshole’ he screamed it and...I wasn’t even thinking.” He buried his hands in his hair and tugged down hard. “Damnit.” he muttered “I turned it on him, then I grabbed it and fucking turned it on him...and just...shot…”
You were like a statue in place, your blood might have even stopped flowing, your heart definitely stopped beating.
That...didn’t sound like Mingi.
Mingi would’ve thrown away the gun.
“Wh-” You trembled, not able to bring out anything more.
“You don’t understand what it's like when you’re in there y/n.” he sucked in a wavering breath, trying to collect himself but speaking in a raspy voice. “It’s like you’re in survival mode...things in your brain work a bit differently...um” he shook his head, “that's not an excuse.  Fuck. Fuck” Mingi grabbed a television remote from the table next to him and threw it at the wall angrily, it hit and split into a few pieces, the batteries flying across the other side of the room.
‘ *Hold him. Please.  Let me reach out and hold him* ‘
“I can’t even look at you…” your voice muttered.
‘ *no…let me look at him a little longer* ‘
“I feel like I’m gonna be sick…” your voice spoke again.
Everything was spinning and you couldn’t bring yourself to look at anything but your hands in your lap.
‘ *not yet, not yet,* ‘
“Y/n. I’m so...fucking sorry.  Dammit he was my best friend. How do you think I feel?” his broken voice rang in your ears, yet you still didn’t look up at him.
A loud clock started to tick in your ears, it thumped louder than your heart was beating in your chest.
‘ *not yet, please not yet,* ‘
If you could do anything to turn back time…
To change things, to make this moment anything but what it was…
‘ *Tell him you love him.* ‘
Louder than everything you’d heard today was the knock on the door, and the voice that yelled out.
“Police! Open up! You’re surrounded!”
You turned to face Mingi in horror, watching as he snapped into action running to the kitchen and grabbing the gun from the drawer he’d stashed it in.
“Mingi wait you don’t have to-” You gasped out, grabbing his arm as he rushed frantically back into the living room with you.
He looked crazed, an opposite man to the one cuddled to your side only moments ago.
*Ask him why he brought the gun*
He nervously fumbled with the safety on the gun and then turned to you.
“Get the fuck in the other room.” He was serious and stern, his eyes were pleading.
‘*Let me stay with him. Please. Please.*’
The voice outside the door yelled out again.
“We’re coming in!” It boomed out in warning.
“I said GO!” Mingi screamed, his whole body shaking with the force of his words.
There was a crash of something hitting the front door.
You had your eyes on Mingi, and he had his wide nervous eyes on the door as he raised his gun, held it out in front of him towards where the noise had come from.
And time stood still.
The world went quiet. All except for a sob that ripped through your throat as you fell to your knees.
“PLEASE!” you screamed out.  Finally the voice that had been in your head begging to be let out was speaking.  “Mingi I love you!”
He was still frozen, holding the gun out in front of him.  In front of him the door was hung in mid air, it had been busted through by the police and you could see the start of a leg that had begun to push its way into the house before everything stopped.
“Let me tell him I love him.” your hands were pressed to the floor grasping at nothing as you sobbed.
A voice echoed in the room.
“You know we can only let you do things that were in your memories.”
“I know...but can’t we try?” you pleaded, staring at the ceiling, not quite sure where to direct your attention.
“No,  It's impossible.” it spoke in monotone.
You took one last look at the beautiful troubled man in front of you, studying every last image, photographing his eyes, his lips, his hands, even though they were clutching that gun.
The gun that you will never even at your dying breath be able to figure out why he had on him that day.
You’d hoped to also find a bit of clarity here for that.
But, like it had been all your life, it would stay a mystery to you.
It seemed like you’d only blinked and you were back in a blindingly white room.  
The beeping of monitors clicked everywhere around you.
“Hello y/n.  Welcome back.” The voice from inside the room spoke to you.  It belonged to a man in a white coat who stood over you now.  
He reached down to your arm and started to check the chords and tubes you were hooked up to.
Your arm…
You looked down to see the wrinkled and aged skin that had seen many many years after that day, but had never forgotten what it felt like to touch Mingi.
Mingi had died that day, almost seconds after that last moment you saw him. The police had seen the gun in his hands and there was no hesitation.
You had cowered on the ground beside him, holding him as long as you could.. It had taken two officers to pull you off of his body.
“I’m sorry that It didn’t get to be everything you wanted…” The doctor spoke, his hand hovering over a blue button.  “Are you still ready?”
Was it everything you wanted?
No...not quite.
But life never really was.  That didn’t make the good parts any less enjoyable.
“Yes. I’m ready.  I got to see his face one last time.”
The doctor nodded, “You’ve had a hell of a life y/n.”
You felt a warm smile grow on your face and you shut your eyes, relaxing back into your bed.
Mingi’s body melting smile flashed one last time in your mind.
“Yeah, I really have.”
122 notes · View notes